Vi'&<»'^>^y®^^=><s>^^&<Sf^y&<s^ 
 
 Til 
 
 0-1860 
 diers ' 
 nd 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 2; 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 o^ M ro 
 
 QC 
 
 >— ' 
 
 $ 
 
 r- O 
 
 1 
 
 ' fiiri 
 
 w 
 
 $ 
 
 
 'g 
 
 D5 
 
 
 n -T5 G 
 
 ? 
 
 r !* 
 
 n 
 
 CO W C <D 
 
 k 
 
 iz; r 
 
 5 O 
 
 CO to (0 -H 
 
 
 < 
 
 n 
 
 rH g U 
 
 
 w 
 
 w 
 
 O - m 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 il-, 
 
 in ^ w 
 
 1 
 
 «> 
 
 r* 
 
 d 
 
 in Eh >-4 C 
 
 < 
 
 $ 
 
 E-i O (0 
 
 ") 
 
 $4 
 
 iT^ 
 
 
 
 '1 
 
 M 
 
 ?» 
 
 1 
 
 CO o (0 w 
 
 0*1 '" 
 
 (i3 
 
 
 1? 
 
 CD ^ 
 
 
 e Q) ^ 
 
 $ 
 
 > H JU U 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 m Eh Eh 
 
 •> 
 
 M 
 
 
 (1) 
 
 >^s>^^% 
 
v^?-. 
 
 
THE 
 
 SAILORS' AND SOLDIERS' 
 Christian Friend, 
 
 AND 
 
 POCKET COMPANION. 
 
 Dedicated, with Peruiissiou, to 
 ADMIRAL LORD GAMBIER 
 
 AND 
 
 GENERAL VISCOUNT LORTON. 
 
 THOMA^TIMPSON, 
 
 Author of " A Companion to the Bible ;" " Church 
 History through all Ages," &c. &c. 
 
 LONDON : 
 iSooft S^ocietg 
 
 FOR PROMOTING RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE, 
 19, Paternoster Ro«-, 
 
 1833. 
 
CHARLES WOOD AND SON, PRINTERS, 
 Poppiii's Coort, Fleet Street. 
 
TO THE 
 
 RIGHT HON. LORD GAMBIER, G.C.B. 
 
 ADMIRAL OF THE FLEET : 
 TO THE 
 
 RIGHT HON. LORD VlSC. LORTON, 
 
 GENERAL IN THE ARMY ; 
 
 TO 
 
 ALL THE PIOUS OFFICERS OF THE BRITISH 
 
 ARMY AND NAVY J 
 
 AND TO 
 
 ALL THOSE NOBLE SOCIETIES, 
 
 WHOSE OBJECT IS THE 
 
 RELIGIOUS IMPROVEMENT OF SAILORS AND 
 
 SOLDIERS, 
 
 THIS VOLUME 
 
 IS 
 
 RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED 
 
 BY 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 " The Sailors' and Soldiers' Christian 
 Friend " is intended to answer its signifi- 
 cant title, and to serve as their '* Pocket 
 Companion.'' But how far it is suita- 
 ble and worthy of their reception, raust 
 be left to the judg"ment of those, for 
 whom it has been written. 
 
 Intelligent observers of mankind have 
 often remarked, that those who are best 
 qualified, are not always the most dis- 
 posed to undertake the work for which 
 their talents are adapted. This will pro- 
 bably appear correct in relation to lite- 
 rature peculiarly suited to the profes- 
 sion of those in the Army and Navy. 
 
 Stran£^e it must seem, that no one 
 should have laboured in the prepara- 
 tion of a Manual of Christianity, as a 
 
vi PREFACE. 
 
 Pocket Companion for Sailors and Sol- 
 diers ! The press has teemed for many 
 years with publications of every de- 
 scription, and for all classes of readers 
 reposing on shore, and at home ; bnt ex- 
 ceedingly few, especially of a religious 
 character, have been written for the edi- 
 fication of the brave Defenders of our 
 country, in their privations at sea, in 
 military stations, and on foreign lands. 
 To supply at least a measure of this 
 deficiency, the present humble Work has 
 been written. It was undertaken, after 
 much inquiry and deliberation, partly 
 at the request of several devoted friends 
 of Sailors and Soldiers, by whom the 
 Author was assured that no such volume 
 existed ; partly from a conviction that 
 such a Manual was much needed ; and 
 partly from his having witnessed the 
 habits of Sailors and Soldiers in the 
 ports of London, Deptford, Greenwich, 
 Woolwich, Gravesend, Chatham, Sheer- 
 
PREFACE. vii 
 
 ness, Portsmouth, and Liverpool, and 
 several military barracks and stations. 
 
 Those noble and pious Officers in the 
 Army and Navy, who have, honourably 
 to themselves and with infinite benefit 
 to others, acted as the zealous friends 
 to the immortal interests of Sailors and 
 Soldiers, it is confidently believed, will 
 patronize the work thus submitted to 
 their notice. The Author offers it to 
 them, as a suitable present to all ranks 
 of those for whom it is designed, as- 
 sured that it will not be found to con- 
 tain any sectarian peculiarities, while it 
 embraces all the imperishable doctrines 
 of the Protestant Reformation ! 
 
 Missionary Societies especially, 
 so deeply interested in the principles 
 and character of British Sailors and 
 Soldiers, will find this Manual an 
 auxiliary in their glorious work of 
 evangelizing the world by the Gospel 
 of Christ. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. I. AFFECTIONATE ADDRESS TO SAILORS 
 AND SOLDIERS. 
 
 Page 
 
 1. Christian Sympathy with Sailors and Sol- 
 
 diers 1 
 
 2. The Nature of Personal Religion 4 
 
 3. The Importance of Personal Religion to 
 
 Sailors and Soldiers 6 
 
 4. Circumstances of Danger and Tempta- 
 
 tion peculiar to Sailors and Soldiers .... 10 
 
 5. Importance of the Evidences of Christi- 
 
 anity to Sailors and Soldiers 17 
 
 6. Right Views of Christian Doctrine 19 
 
 7. Christian Experience 24 
 
 8. Progress in Grace 29 
 
 CHAP. II. THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 1. Christianity demands Examiriation 32 
 
 2. The Wis^ Adaptation of Christianity to 
 
 the Necessities of Man proves its Divinity 35 
 
 3. T'he Evidences of Christianity ai'ising from 
 
 the Testimony of History 39 
 
 4. The Evidence of Christianity arising from 
 
 the translation of the Scriptures 45 
 
 5. Evidence of Christianity from the Inspi- 
 
 ration of the Scriptures 44 
 
 6. The Progress of Christianity 48 
 
 7. Miracles wrought by the Servants of 
 
 God prove Christianity to be Divine . 55 
 
CONTENTS. ix 
 
 Page 
 
 8. The Morality of Christianity 58 
 
 9. Prophecy confirms the Divinity of 
 
 Christianity 61 
 
 10. The Fruits of Christianity in the Lives 
 
 of its Professors prove its Divinity . . 67 
 
 11. Per sonal Experience proves Christianity 
 
 to be Divine 69 
 
 CHAP. III. HEADS OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. 
 
 1. The Primitive Excellency of Man .... 73 
 
 2. The Fall of Man by Disobedience 74 
 
 3. The Misery of Mankind by Sin 76 
 
 4. The Danger and Deserved Punishment 
 
 of Sinners 78 
 
 5. The Impossibility of Salvation by Im- 
 
 perfect Obedience 81 
 
 6. Salvation by Grace through Faith in 
 
 Christ 82 
 
 7. Spiritual Regeneration 88 
 
 8. Repentance unto Salvation 90 
 
 9. Justification before God 92 
 
 10. Adoption into the Family of God 93 
 
 11. Sanctification of the Spirit 95 
 
 12. Christian Profession in the World 96 
 
 13. Evangelical Obedience 99 
 
 14. Divine Consolation 101 
 
 15. Death of the Body 104 
 
 16. Death of the Ungodly 106 
 
 n. Death of the Godly 109 
 
 18. The Resurrection to Life 1 12 
 
 19. Eternal Judgment 116 
 
 20. The Heavenly Gloi-y 123 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. IV, A DIRECTORY TO PRAYER. 
 
 Page 
 
 1. The Nature of Prayer 130 
 
 2. The Duty of Prayer 133 
 
 3. The Gift of Prayer 135 
 
 4. The Grace of Prayer 139 
 
 5. The Gesture of Prayer , 141 
 
 6. Motives to Prayer 142 
 
 7. Examples of Prayer 144 
 
 Before Reading the Scriptures 144 
 
 Before a Meal 145 
 
 After a Meal 145 
 
 Morning Prayer for a Soldier or Sailor 145 
 Evening Prayer for a Soldier or Sailor 147 
 
 CH. V. A DIRECTORY TO THE LORD's SUPPER. 
 
 1. The Importance of a Right Knowledge 
 
 of the Lord's Supper 150 
 
 2. Institution of the Lord's Supper 152 
 
 3. General Design of the Lords Supper, . 155 
 
 4. Names given to the Lord's Supper 159 
 
 6. Posture for receiving the Lord's Supper 166 
 
 6. Special Design of the Lord's Supper . . 167 
 
 7. Qualified Partakersof the Lord's Supper 168 
 
 8. Causes of Neglecting the Lord's Supper J70 
 
 9. Benefits of Receiving the Lord's Supper 172 
 
 10. Preparation for a proper Receiving of 
 
 the Lord^s Supper 173 
 
 11. Subjects of Meditation at the Lord's 
 
 Table 174 
 
 12. Return from the Lord's Table 175 
 
 13. Remembrance of the Lord's Supper. . 176 
 
 CHAP. VI. A DIRECTORY TO THE BIBLE. 
 
 1. The Bible to be read for Information . . 180 
 
CONTENTS. xi 
 
 Page 
 
 2. The Bible to be read for Confirmation. . 182 
 
 3. The Bible to be read for Sarictification. 185 
 
 4. The Bible to be read for Consolation .... 188 
 Observations on the several Classes of the 
 
 Holy Scriptures. 
 
 1. Historical Books of the Bible 189 
 
 2. Doctrinal Books of the Bible 190 
 
 3. Prophetical Books of the Bible 191 
 
 4. Devotional Books of the Bible 191 
 
 5. Moral Books of the Bible 192 
 
 Table I, Historical Books 193 
 
 Table II, Doctrinal Books 194 
 
 Table III, Prophetical Books 195 
 
 Table IV, Devotional Books 195 
 
 Table V, Moral Books 195 
 
 CHAP. VII. ANECDOTES OF SAILORS. 
 
 1. TJie First Ship and the First Sailors. . . . 196 
 
 2. Admiral Benbow at the House of his 
 
 Nativity 201 
 
 3. The French and English Admirals. . . . 201 
 
 4. Admiral Lord Duncan praying 202 
 
 5. Farl of Marlborough's Last Thoughts. 203 
 
 6. The Captain who had Souls on Board. . 204 
 
 7. The Officer's Proposition accepted .... 205 
 
 8. " My Father is the Pilot." 206 
 
 9. An Opinion of a Catholic Priest 206 
 
 10. The Ship-ivrecked Lad and Bible 207 
 
 U.The Blind Saihr 208 
 
 12. The Norway Sailor 211 
 
 13. Reformed Sailors 214 
 
 14. Religious Sailors 215 
 
 15. Another Covey the Sailor 216 
 
 16. 3'/ie Yoting Praying Sailor .,,,.,.«., 218 
 
xii CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 17. The Sailor giving a Bible to his Son .. . 219 
 
 CHAP. VIII. ANECDOTES OF SOLDIERS. 
 
 1. TheFirstCouJlict and theFirst Slaughter 220 
 
 2. General Cornwallis and the Praying 
 
 Soldier 221 
 
 3. Sir Philip Sydney at the Battle of 
 
 Zutphen 223 
 
 4. Major General Burn. 224 
 
 5. Colonel Gardiner's Kindriess to his Men 225 
 
 6. The Colonel and the hard's Supper. . . . 226 
 
 7. Capt.Macnamara and Col. Gardiner . . 227 
 
 8. The French Officer turning Protestant 
 
 to obtain a Crown 228 
 
 9. The British Officer and American In- 
 
 dian 229 
 
 10. The Pious Officer and his Wife in a 
 
 Storm 230 
 
 11. Blaspheming French Soldiers 231 
 
 12. The Highland Regiment and the Bible. 232 
 
 13. The Highland Soldiers in India 233 
 
 14. Three Soldiers in the Barracks 234 
 
 15. The Soldier presei'ved from a Bullet- 
 
 shot by his Bible 235 
 
 16. The Soldier preserved from the Bayonet 
 
 by his Bible 236 
 
 17. The Praying Soldier and the Mocking 
 
 Lieutenant 237 
 
 18. A Soldier dying in joyful hope at Wa- 
 
 terloo 238 
 
 CHAP. IX. SELECT PERSONAL HYMNS. 
 CHAP. X. SELECT SOCIAL HYMNS, 
 
THE 
 
 SAILORS' AND SOLDIERS' 
 CHRISTIAN FRIEND. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 AFFECTIONATE ADDRESS 
 
 TO SAILORS AND SOLDIERS. 
 
 I. CHRISTIAN SYMPATHY WITH SAILORS 
 AND SOLDIERS. 
 
 British Sailors and Soldiers! You merit 
 oui* esteem and affection. You are entitled 
 to the respect of the whole nation. Your 
 self-denying labours, your privations and 
 suflferiugs by night and day, on land and 
 on the mighty ocean, through every de- 
 gree of longitude and latitude, and in 
 every quarter of the globe, secure, under 
 the Divine Providence, our peace and 
 comfort at our beloved homes. Under the 
 wise dispensation of Heaven, you contri- 
 
2 yiffectionate Address to 
 
 bute largely to the perfection and perma- 
 nence of our domestic tranquillity and 
 happiness. You have a righteous claim 
 upon the sincerest respect and the kindest 
 sympathies of your countrymen. We con- 
 fess that we are greatly your debtors. 
 Many deeply feel their obligations to you, 
 and desire most fully to discharge them 
 in promoting your welfare both for time 
 and eternity. 
 
 We cannot forget that we and our 
 children securely enjoy the fruit of your 
 constant and various toils. Your temporal 
 circumstances of difficulty and privation 
 excite our generous regard ; but your 
 spiritual condition especially presses upon 
 our Christian consideration. Your im- 
 mortal interests have engaged the bene- 
 volent solicitude of the servants of God, 
 most noble proofs of which appear in the 
 " Naval and Military Bible Society" — the 
 ** Port of London and Bethel Union So- 
 ciety" — and the "British and Foreign 
 Seaman and Soldier's Friend Society" — 
 together with several other kindred insti- 
 tutions, whose operations have been di- 
 rected to the promotion of your present 
 and future happiness, and the comfort of 
 those whom you may be called to leave 
 friendless, especially your oi-phan chil- 
 dren. 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 3 
 
 Your spiritual interests have frequently 
 engaged the attention of the writer of this 
 address ; particularly after having had re- 
 peated profitable conversations with an 
 estimable friend, a lieutenant-colonel, for- 
 merly of the king's guards, and one of 
 the " heroes of Waterloo." But uniting in 
 public worship on board the " Floating 
 Chapel" in the river Thames, first in 1823, 
 and especially attending a sailors' prayer 
 meeting at Gravesend, in 1826, and the 
 ardent and devout supplications of a pious 
 lieutenant of the army, and of two naval 
 captains, on that occasion, determined 
 him, when leisure could be redeemed, to 
 attempt something by his pen for your 
 spiritual edification. 
 
 Never, while memory shall retain a 
 trace of its impressions, can he forget the 
 affecting petitions of one especially of 
 those captains, who had then recently re- 
 turned from the North Seas. His expres- 
 sions referring to the ** long, dark, cold, 
 and stormy nights of winter;" and the 
 extreme need in which sailors stood of 
 the divine consolations of the Gospel on 
 such occasions, were piercing. His earnest 
 supplication for sailors was peculiarly 
 impressive, that their souls might enjoy 
 the inspiring edification and the rich 
 comforts of the Holy Spirit to support 
 B 2 
 
4 AJfettionate Address to 
 
 their minds in such perilous circum* 
 stances. He was then jirivileged to de- 
 liver an address to a company of British 
 sailors, commending to their serious con- 
 templation the inspired declaration of the 
 Psalmist, " The mercy of the Lord is 
 from everlasting to everlasting upon them 
 that fear him." Psal. ciii, 17. 
 
 Since that period, your welfare has been 
 repeatedly urged upon his attention : and 
 at the request of several intelligent friends, 
 whose active zeal has been manifested for 
 many years, devoting themselves to fur- 
 ther your best interests, he has employed 
 himself in preparing this Manual, to serve 
 as your " Pocket Companion." 
 
 Separated in a great degi'ee from the 
 ordinary means of Divine worship and in- 
 struction, your condition is peculiarly dis- 
 advantageous for advancement in know- 
 ledge of the will of God, and the observ- 
 ance (Tf religious ordinances. Yet you are 
 accountable to your Creator ; and it is 
 enjoined upon you, to " grow in grace and 
 in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ." 2 Pet. iii, 18. 
 
 II. THE NATURE OF PERSONAL RELIGION. 
 
 Correct notions of pure, personal Chris- 
 tianity are indispensably necessary to 
 
Sailors mid Soldiers. 5 
 
 qualify men for happiness on earth, and 
 for glory in heaven. In this place there- 
 fore shall be given a brief exhibition of 
 true religion, as it is infallibly taught us 
 in the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 Personal religion is a right disposition of 
 the heart towards God our Creator, mani- 
 festing itself according to the various 
 circumstances of its possessors. Religion 
 is essentially the same in all the classes of 
 rational creatures, both in heaven and on 
 earth. As it exists in the holy angels, 
 religion is a right disposition towards 
 God, exercising itself in expressions of 
 adoring gratitude, ardent love, and cheer- 
 ful obedience. Isa. vi, 2, 3, 6 ; Ezek. i, 
 5 ; Luke ii, 9, 10, 13, 15 ; Rev. v, 11, 12. 
 Their circumstances of innocence and in- 
 tegrity preclude the possibility of sorrow, 
 and allow no occasion for repentance : 
 they need neither faith nor hope, while 
 they enjoy overflowing felicity in the im- 
 mediate vision of God ! 
 
 Religion in man, as well as in angels, 
 is a right disposition of mind towards 
 God : but as he is a fallen, sinful creature, 
 it is not natural to him. Religion in man 
 is a state of mind produced by super- 
 natural influence ; it is the fruit of the 
 regenerating grace of the Holy Spirit 
 recsovering the soul to holiness, by the 
 
6 Affectionate Address to 
 
 knowledge of Christ, and faith in him 
 as the incarnate Son of God, the 
 only Saviour of sinners. Religion in 
 fallen man, therefore, must necessarily 
 include those exercises of mind, which 
 are suitable to a state of guilt, and 
 to a dispensation of divine mercy, assured 
 in the written word of God. Religion is 
 variously defined in the Holy Scriptures, 
 corresponding with spiritual exercises : 
 it is *' repentance towards God, and faith 
 toward our Lord Jesus Christ." Acts xx, 
 21;— "the life of God in the soul," 
 Eph.iv,18 ; — ** the kingdom of God within 
 you." Luke xvii, 21. 
 
 This kingdom of God, therefore, ** is not 
 meat and drink : " it does not consist in 
 ceremonials, or external services, but in 
 " righteousness, and peace, and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost." Rom. xiv, 17. 
 
 Religion, consequently, must constitute 
 the moral dignity — the spiritual beauty — 
 the richest treasure — and the principal 
 happiness of man. 
 
 III. THE IMPORTANCE OF PERSONAL RELI- 
 GION TO SAILORS AND SOLDIERS. 
 
 But what mortal tongue, or even inspired 
 pen, can worthily describe the immense 
 importance of rehgion to a dying sinner ? 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 7 
 
 Religion constitutes the moral glory even 
 of the Cherubim and Seraphim around 
 the throne of God in heaven. The posses- 
 sion of it qualifies an afflicted mortal on 
 earth for the glorious society of angels — 
 for *' an inheritance incorruptible, and 
 undefiled, and that fadeth not away, re- 
 served in heaven for believers." 1 Pet. i, 
 4. It prepares them for the ineffable 
 vision of their Creator, for a seat in the 
 celestial Paradise, and the eternal enjoy- 
 ment of the infinite God in the regions of 
 immortality and perfect bliss. 
 
 An irreligious mind, however intelli- 
 gent, and destined to live for ever, being 
 alienated from God on earth, and in a 
 state of enmity against him, is unfitted 
 for a blissful, a holy immortality. It is 
 qualified only to be banished fi-om the 
 Divine presence, and from all the plea- 
 sures of his friendship, into a state of self- 
 reproach and torment in " the blackness 
 of darkness for ever 1" 
 
 Religion being thus important to per- 
 sons in general, how muchi more impor- 
 tant must it be to sailors and soldiers, 
 whose circumstances of danger and of 
 death are so much more threatening ! 
 Many have happily felt this consideration 
 in all its magnitude ; and, by the grace of 
 God, " have fled for refuge to lay hold on 
 
8 Affectionate Address to 
 
 the hope set before them" in the Gospel. 
 Heb. vi, 18. 
 
 But suppose an unhappy being, who 
 lived in sin and died in impenitence, to 
 have been the son of godly parents, born, 
 cradled, and instructed in an element of 
 religion ; one who had trod the ground 
 and breathed the atmosphere of piety ; 
 what must be his condition of misery in 
 the eternal world ? Privileges, instruc- 
 tions, warnings, admonitions, and reproofs 
 received from infancy, but all in vain ! A 
 venerable father's earnest prayers — and a 
 tender mother's affecting tears — parental 
 instruction and ministerial counsel — all 
 slighted, rejected, despised ! How will 
 all these rise up in remembrance, and 
 aggravate the anguish of the tormented 
 soul 1 And are not many of our sailors 
 and soldiers children of prayer ? 
 
 Pagan idolators, in remote regions of 
 the earth, who, in their blivdness of 
 heart, had hewn down a tree and made a 
 god of its wood, worshipping the mon- 
 strous and contemptible deity which 
 their own hands had fashioned — deluded 
 Mohammedans, Turks, and Arabs of Asia 
 and Africa, who had lived in ignorance 
 and superstition, calling upon the name 
 of their false prophet, and indulging in 
 lust, impurity, and rapine, and even har- 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 9 
 
 (lened infidels, whose deistical fathers had 
 taught them to deride the Holy Scriptures, 
 can none of them be stung with the like 
 remorse in that world of woe — as they 
 will not have to reflect upon the abused 
 advantages of a religious, a Christian edu- 
 cation, founded upon the inspired word 
 of God, and enforced by the consistent 
 example of godly parents ! 
 
 Mr. James, in his *' Christian Father's 
 Present," eloquently appeals to young 
 persons in the following awakening 
 terms : " But were my pen dipped in the 
 gall of celestial displeasure, I could not 
 describe the weight of the sentence, nor 
 the misery which it includes, that will 
 fall upon the ungodly child of righteous 
 parents. Who shall pourtray the hell of 
 such a fallen spirit, or set forth the tor- 
 ments with which it will be followed to 
 the regions of eternal night } We all 
 know that no sufferings are so dreadful 
 as those which are self-procured; and 
 that self-reproach infuses a bitterness 
 into the cup of woe, which exasperates 
 the anguish of despair. Disappointment 
 of long and fondly-cherished hopes is 
 dreadful : but if there be no reason for 
 self-reproach, even this is tolerable ; but 
 to suffer through eternal ages, in the 
 bottomless pit, with no prospect but of 
 
10 Affectionate Address to 
 
 misery, no employment but that of num- 
 bering over the advantages once possessed 
 for escaping from the wrath to come — 
 THIS IS hell! My children! my chil- 
 dren ! my heart agonizes as I write. I 
 groan over these lines of my book — these 
 pictures of my fancy. Do take warning. 
 Hearken to these sentiments. Let them 
 have their due weight with your souls. 
 Treasure up this conviction in your minds 
 — that of all lands on the earth, it is the 
 most dreadful to travel to the bottomless 
 pit from a Christian country ; and of all 
 the situations in that country, it is the 
 most awful to reach the bottomless pit 
 from the house of godly parents. Let me 
 be any thing in the day of judgment, and 
 in eternal misery y rather than the irreligious 
 child of religious parents I " 
 
 IV, CIRCUMSTANCES OF DANGER AND TEMP- 
 TATION, PECULIAR TO SAILORS AND 
 SOLDIERS. 
 
 Considering the peculiarly trying occu- 
 pation and duties of sailors and soldiers, 
 personal religion must be of superior im- 
 portance to them. Exposed to dangers, 
 sufferings, and death, arising necessarily 
 from their circumstances, on land, at sea, 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 1 1 
 
 and in foreign climes, they especially 
 need, to prepare them for their various 
 trials, the inspiring influence of the Gos- 
 pel of Christ. 
 
 1. The previous habits of sailors and 
 soldiers are generally unfavourable to 
 personal religion. All acknowledge, that 
 those who are ambitious for employment 
 in the army or navy, are not of the most 
 religious or even virtuous class. "Young 
 men of spirit," daring, bold, and fearless, 
 are those who most commonly engage in 
 military and naval service ; men whose 
 genius leads them to dislike the spiritual 
 exercise of devotion, and in many in- 
 stances, whose ** consciences are har- 
 dened through the deceitfulness of sin : " 
 those who have thus been prepared to 
 brave all dangers, and to face " the king 
 of terrors" in every form of death. 
 
 2. Sailors in Port are unfavourably cir- 
 cumstanced as regards religion. " Sailors 
 in port" are supposed to be entitled to a 
 kind of license to indulge in sensualities. 
 Hence, through the force of depraved 
 nature, wickedness in every form of 
 grossness and impurity, many species of 
 which decency will not allow us to men- 
 tion by name, is exhibited in sea-port 
 towns, which are crowded by numbers of 
 the most abandoned of human beings. 
 
12 Aff'ectiojuite Address to 
 
 Numerous are the bewitching scenes of 
 temptation in these places, which invite 
 and delude our meritorious mariners. 
 Many are the unprincipled wretches, 
 whose wealth is increased by preying 
 upon inexperienced sailors, and whose 
 support in a great degree arises from 
 their ruin of both body and soul. De- 
 ceived by their tempters, during their stay 
 upon shore, the brave defenders of our 
 country are led into all evil, and are known 
 to " work all uncleanness with greedi- 
 ness." Eph. iv, 19. Yet there are some, 
 and we trust their number is greatly in- 
 creasing, fi'om what we have seen and 
 heard, who, by the grace of the Holy 
 Spirit, have escaped the fatal snares — 
 men exposed to all the hardships and pri- 
 vations of their shipmates, who truly 
 ** fear God," while they " honour the 
 king" in his service, and rejoice in the 
 salvation which they experience in Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 3. Sailors at sea are disadvantageously 
 circumstanced in relation to religion. 
 *' They that go down to the sea in ships, 
 that do business in great waters, these 
 see the works of the Lord, and his won- 
 ders in the deep. For he commandeth, 
 and raiseth the stormy wind, which lifteth 
 up the waves thereof. They mount up to . 
 
Sailors mid Soldiers. 13 
 
 the heaven, they go clown again to the 
 depths ; their soul is melted because of 
 trouble. They reel to and fro, and stagger 
 like a drunken man, and are at their wit'ft 
 end. Then they cry unto the Lord in their 
 trouble^ and he bringeth them out of their 
 distress. He maketh the storm a calm, so 
 that the waves thereof are still. Then 
 are they glad because they be quiet ; so he 
 bringeth them unto their desired haven. 
 O that men would praise the Lord for 
 his goodness, and for his wonderful 
 works to the children of men!" Psalm 
 cvii, 23—31. 
 
 How instructively descriptive is this 
 beautiful passage of Holy Scripture, re- 
 lating to dangers of the mighty ocean ! 
 Stormy winds, raging tempests, and ter- 
 rible squalls, with all their frightful at- 
 tendants and consequences, appal and 
 even " melt," as the Psalmist speaks, the 
 stoutest hearts, with the threatening 
 death. Omitting to enumerate other va- 
 rious circumstances of difficulty and dis- 
 tress, with which every mariner is fami- 
 liar, no condition surely can be imagined, 
 in which the consolatory religion of the 
 Son of God can be more needful and im- 
 portant to a Sailor. 
 
 4. Sailors in Foreign Ports stand pecu- 
 liarly in need of all the resources and 
 
14 Affectionate Address to 
 
 succours of true religion. Temptations to 
 various kinds of wickedness are power- 
 fully felt in foreign ports by our sailors. 
 They are ignorant in general of other 
 languages ; cut off from the means of 
 religious instruction and divine worship, 
 and exposed to the most corrupt prac- 
 tices : but we forbear to enumerate or 
 particularize the prevailing abominations, 
 by which thousands of our hardy tars 
 have been hurried to an untimely grave, 
 and ruined for eternity. By the gratifi- 
 cation of their lusts, and the unrestrained 
 indulgence of their sensual appetites, 
 even British sailors have been regarded 
 as atheists by superstitious Roman catho - 
 lies ; and by ignorant, idolatrous pagans 
 with the deepest horror ! while their 
 shocking and dreadful habits have occa- 
 sioned the heathen to abhor even the 
 Christian name ! But the grace of Christ 
 and the power of his Spirit can inspire 
 the believing sailor with moral dignity 
 and courage corresponding with his con- 
 dition, and lead him to victoiy over his 
 evil passions and propensities ; and, by 
 his purity of manners and uprightness of 
 life, to appear as an angel of mercy, and 
 a common blessing to men of all nations. 
 
 5. Soldiers in Barracks are unfavourably 
 circumstanced in relation to religion. 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 15 
 
 Some leisure is found for intercourse with 
 their comrades ; but how truly shocking 
 is much of their conversation ! We are 
 exceedingly unwilling to bring accusations 
 against our brave and self-denying de- 
 fenders, or to utter the least expression 
 of censure upon men who have so many 
 weighty claims upon our gratitude and 
 esteem ; but we may be permitted to dis- 
 charge the duties of friendship and re- 
 ligion, in making a reference to things 
 and practices existing among them, which 
 they themselves will be among the first 
 to condemn. We will therefore adopt the 
 language of an officer of large experience, 
 and now a pious and public-spirited Chris- 
 tian. He says, *' We have been too often 
 chargeable with the crimes of drunken- 
 ness, swearing, lewdness. Sabbath-break- 
 ing, &c. &c. We have not, like some 
 around us, external decency and outward 
 propriety of conduct to rest upon : we 
 have, in the fullest sense, destroyed our- 
 selves and ruined our own souls." How 
 important, under temptations inseparable 
 from barrack society, for a soldier to 
 possess religion, which shall enable him 
 ** to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, 
 and live soberly and righteously in this 
 present world ; looking for that blessed 
 hope, and the glorious appearing of the 
 
16 Affectionate Address to 
 
 great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ I" 
 Titus ii, 12, 13. 
 
 6. .Soldiers in Foreign Stations are in cir- 
 cumstances of extreme difficulty as re- 
 gards religion. British colonies and pos- 
 sessions are numerous and extensive in 
 all the great divisions of the globe ; and 
 many of them are in climates, East, West, 
 and South, exceedingly unfriendly, and 
 even fatal to the health and life of Eu- 
 ropeans, and of our athletic soldiers. 
 Pious chaplains and devoted missionaries 
 are now found in some of these remote 
 stations, and they have been hailed by 
 many a sick and dying soldier as the mes- 
 sengers of peace and of heavenly mercy. 
 Cut off from the ordinances of divine wor- 
 ship, and destitute in many instances of 
 the blessed word of God, thousands of 
 British soldiers have sunk under disease, 
 with a mind dejected and desponding with 
 conscious guilt, and passed into eternity 
 unconsoled with the sound of salvation, 
 and ignorant of the glorious gospel of 
 Christ. 
 
 Dr. Buchanan says, " Of the whole 
 number of Europeans who come out to 
 India, a tenth part do not return." And 
 he further observes, *' Of a thousand 
 soldiers in sickly India, there will gene- 
 rally be a hundred who are in a declining 
 
Sailors and Soldiers, \7 
 
 state of health ; who, aftei'a long strug- 
 gle with the climate and with intem- 
 perance, have fallen into a dejected and 
 hopeless state of mind, and pass their 
 time in painful reflection on their distant 
 homes, their absent families, and on the 
 indiscretions of past life." Surely no- 
 thing can be so desirable to a soldier, 
 under the circumstances which we have 
 described, as the possession of true re- 
 ligion, to console him in closing his ca- 
 reer on earth, and to prepare him for the 
 bliss of an eternal state in heaven. 
 
 V. IMPORTANCE OF THE EVIDENCES OF 
 CHRISTIANITY BEING CONSIDERED BY 
 SAILORS AND SOLDIERS. 
 
 Christianity demands of all its professors, 
 the most rigid and scrupulous examina- 
 tion of its claims. No inquiry can be 
 more worthy of a British soldier or sailor ; 
 and though he may not have a large por- 
 tion of time for reading, he may yet be 
 able to gain a satisfactory assurance, that 
 the religion which he professes, or which 
 he is invited to seek, has God for its author. 
 No subject is better adapted for the gene- 
 ral cultivation of the mind, or for the 
 improvement of the heart, than that 
 c 
 
18 /Affectionate Address to 
 
 which is afforded by the evidences of 
 Christianity. And in onr speculative age, 
 when every thing is questioned, and a solid 
 reason required for every popular system, 
 and for every principle, it well becomes 
 every believer in the Holy Scriptures to 
 be well furnished with unanswerable argu- 
 ments for his most holy profession. 
 
 However Deists may sneer or rave, no 
 professor of the Gospel of Christ need be 
 the least apprehensive for the safety and 
 honour of his religion. It is divine : " it 
 has God for its author ; " and the more it 
 is examined, the more glorious its di- 
 vinity will appear. On account of its 
 importance, we have given this subject a 
 distinct chapter, containing a brief sum- 
 mary of the Evidences of Christianity, 
 to which we refer our naval and militaiy 
 readers. Soldiers and sailors should give 
 particular attention to this subject, on 
 account of the scepticism which is known 
 to prevail among many of their profession, 
 that they may be able to offer an intelli- 
 gent reason for the hope which they pro- 
 fess, and justify their seeking '* the sal- 
 vation which is in Christ Jesus with 
 eternal glory." 2 Tim. ii, 10. 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 19 
 
 VI. IIIGHT VIEWS OF CHRISTIAN DOC- 
 TRINE. 
 
 These are most important to sailors and 
 soldiers. True religion is founded in 
 right sentiments. These are essential, 
 therefore, to the sanctification, the peace, 
 and the salvation of the Christian. Pilate, 
 the Roman governor, propounded a most 
 important question, when he asked our 
 Sa\'iour, "What is truth ?" John xviii, 38. 
 His busy or trifling mind did not allow 
 him to wait for the Divine answer, not 
 considering the value of the principles 
 which it involved. It becomes us, how- 
 ever, to institute the same inquiry, and 
 to regard the answer as sacred. Inspired 
 by the Holy Spirit, the pious Psalmist 
 cherished the sentiment in the proud Ro- 
 man's question ; and he prayed, " Let my 
 heart be sound in thy statutes, that I be 
 not ashamed." Psalm cxix, 80. The same 
 solicitude, in that becoming temper of 
 mind, we earnestly recommend to all our 
 naval and militaiy friends. 
 
 To have no settled opinions indicates a 
 weak and wavering mind. All human 
 sciences have their axioms or first prin- 
 ciples, from which their'various branches 
 and parts are deduced : and such is the 
 c 2 
 
20 Affectionate Address to 
 
 case with the divine science of religion. 
 But it has been objected, that diversity of 
 sentiments are entertained by eminent 
 men professing Christianity, and that 
 therefore it is impossible to attain to any 
 certainty in religious truth. 
 
 We grant that diversity of opinion does, 
 as it will necessarily exist, while the hu- 
 man mind, in its fallen state, is but partly 
 illuminated, and imperfectly sanctified. 
 Sufficient would it be for us in reply to 
 ask, on what subject are wise and learned 
 men perfectly agreed in opinion ? Deists, 
 who profess to study the science of Theo- 
 logy in the open volume of universal 
 nature, are divided in opinion more than 
 any other class of persons. Indeed there 
 is no subject contemplated by the mind 
 of man, however plain, and apparently 
 incapable of being the occasion of a di- 
 versity of opinion, that is not viewed by 
 different persons in contrary lights. Even 
 amongst the most eminent lawyers, there 
 exists great diversity of opinion concern- 
 ing the precise meaning of the words in 
 a statute, which has been drawn up with 
 the most anxious solicitude to avoid oc- 
 casien of litigation : how then can it be 
 otherwise than that there should be dif- 
 ferences of judgment relating to religion 
 
Saihrs and Soldiers. 21 
 
 and eternal things ; more especially when 
 many professors study its doctrines with 
 an undevout mind ? 
 
 As to the differences of religious opinion, 
 which at present exist among professing 
 Christians, there is more plausibility than 
 truth in the objection. We acknowledge 
 that diversity of sentiment exists, as the 
 long-predicted period has not yet arrived, 
 in which the ministers of true religion 
 ** see eye to eye." Isa. lii, 8. Still the 
 existing diversity is infinitely less than 
 is commonly imagined among pious men. 
 Wyckliffe and Luther, Calvin and Zwin- 
 gle, Cranmer and Knox, the chief Pro- 
 testant Reformers in different nations, 
 though differing in some minor points or 
 modes of expression, were agreed with 
 the apostles and martyrs of Christ in 
 every age. They believed the inspiration 
 of the Holy Scriptures, which they re- 
 garded as the sufficient, and only authorita- 
 tive standard in religion — the infinite 
 perfections of the only true God, Father, 
 Son, and Holy Spirit, whose universal, 
 wise, and righteous providence extends to 
 every being in the creation — the criminal 
 apostacy of man from God, and his con- 
 sequent guilt, depravity, and mortality — 
 God's eternal purposes of mercy towards 
 sinners of mankind — the incarnation of 
 
22 Affectionate Address to 
 
 the Son of God to accomplish those gra- 
 cious purposes ; as the Mediator between 
 God and man, by his obedience honouring 
 the Divine law, which man had trans- 
 gressed, and by his death satisfying the 
 awful claims of justice, thereby making 
 the atonement for sin, and bringing in 
 everlasting righteousness by which sin- 
 ners might be saved — the gracious opera- 
 tions of the Holy Spirit, applying the 
 work of Christ in the regeneration and 
 sanctification of sinners, qualifjdng and 
 disposing them to glorify God in holiness 
 of life, walking in the appointed ordi- 
 nances of Christ — and the resurrection of 
 the body from death, and its reunion with 
 the holy soul, to inherit mansions of bles- 
 sedness and glory in the presence of God 
 in heaven. 
 
 These are the doctrines which were de- 
 livered by the apostles, and sealed with 
 their blood, — which " the noble army of 
 martyrs" testified, — which bold confes- 
 sors preached, — which the Protestant Re- 
 formers recovered from superstition, — 
 and which are now held by the pious of 
 all Christian denominations. They are 
 essential to the holiness, peace, comfort, 
 and salvation of the soul ; and they re- 
 quire, therefore, to be studied with devo- 
 tion, in their beauty, fulness, and har- 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 23 
 
 mony, as they are taught in the Holy 
 Scriptures See more at large in chap.iii. 
 Dr.J.PyeSraith gives the following wise 
 and salutary rules, as the means of guard- 
 ing against errors in religion, and "the 
 erroneous tendencies of the human heart." 
 " 1. The maintenance of right affections. 
 2. A hahit of entire suhjection to the 
 authority of the Holy Scriptures. 3. The 
 use of all proper methods of acquiring 
 and improving the art of just reasoning. 
 4. Establishment in the evidence and in- 
 fluence oi primary truths. 5. Living under 
 the benign and purifying influence of divine 
 truth. 6. Cautious observations of the 
 effects of particular sentitnenls upon our- 
 selves or others. 7. Keeping in mind, 
 that what has been adopted on impartial 
 inquiry and sufficient evidence, is not to 
 be lightly given up on the mere occur- 
 rence of some new objection. 8. Fervent 
 prayer. The constant, serious, and affec- 
 tionate practice of this great and neces- 
 sary duty," he observes, '* will have the 
 most happy effect in obtaining and pre- 
 serving the rational and scriptural satis- 
 faction of the truth of our sentiments, if 
 they be indeed true ; and, if otherwise, of 
 leading us to the timely and beneficial 
 discovery of our errors. Through prayer, 
 the hallowed medium of intercourse with 
 
24 Affectionate Address to 
 
 heaven, the devout mind ascends to its 
 closest enjoyment of communion with the 
 Lord God of truth; and from him de- 
 scend the returns of prayer, every good 
 and every perfect gift." 
 
 VII. CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE. 
 
 This is most necessary for sailors and 
 soldiers. From the knowledge and devout 
 religious reception of the doctrines of 
 Christianity, there must necessarily arise 
 a state of feeling and of enjoyment alto- 
 gether peculiar. Proud infidels and worldly 
 formalists unite in denouncing Christian 
 experience as fanatic delirium or enthu- 
 siastic ecetravagance ; and some injudicious, 
 ignorant Christians, speak of it as con- 
 sisting principally of a state of mind cha- 
 racterized by depression^ fear, and doubt- 
 ing — of groaning under the consciousness 
 of guilt and corruption! 
 
 Against all this we utter our decided 
 protest, as a libel on our most holy reli- 
 gion. We know that Christianity is a di- 
 vine blessing, whose nature is holiness, 
 joy, and love. With the utmost confi- 
 dence we declare. 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 25 
 
 " 'Tis religion that can give 
 
 Sweetest pleasures while we live : 
 *Tis religion will supply 
 Solid comfort when we die." 
 
 Doubtless a Christian may be delirious, 
 fanatical, enthusiastic, or extravagant : 
 but what has any of this e.vperience to do 
 with Christianity ? Are there not persons 
 so distinguished who make no pretensions 
 to religion ? Are these things taught and 
 enjoined in the New Testament as part of 
 Christianity ? They are not only not in- 
 culcated, but forbidden to the servants of 
 Christ, as inimical to our divine religion. 
 
 Christians may indeed be depressed — 
 fearful — doubting — and groaning under 
 guilt and corruption ; and instances may 
 be found recorded in the Scriptures, of 
 holy men of God sometimes distinguished 
 by such experience : but in no part of the 
 word of God are we informed that such a 
 state of mind is Christian experience. 
 Those exercises of mind are inseparable 
 from the guilty and corrupted condition 
 of mankind, and they are found more or 
 less in every child of man : nor can it be 
 otherwise, until the only antidote is re- 
 alized, which is true Christian experience 
 — that which the New Testament de- 
 scribes as Christian experience. 
 
 We have already seen in what terms 
 
26 Affectionate Address to 
 
 the sacred writers describe personal reli- 
 gion. They define Christian experience 
 as '* the kingdom of God" — or " the life 
 of God in the soul" — as " the fruit of the 
 Spirit," which is the only sovereign re- 
 medy against fear and guilt, despondency 
 and fanaticism. Christian experience, or 
 ** the kingdom of God," says the inspired 
 Apostle, is " righteousness, and peace, 
 and joy in the Holy Ghost." Rom. xiv, 17. 
 " The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, 
 peace, long-suffering, gentleness, good- 
 ness, faith, meekness, temperance." Gal. 
 V, 22, 23. What connection can any one 
 imagine to exist between such a state of 
 mind and those fancies or evils with 
 which weak or foolish men libel Chris- 
 tianity ? 
 
 " Experience," Dr. Johnson defines as 
 " knowledge gained by trial." Christian 
 experience, therefore, must be Christian 
 knowledge gained by trial ; and to this a 
 thousand passages in the word of God in- 
 vite the guilty and the wretched children 
 of men. " Ho ! every one that thirsteth, 
 come ye to the waters ; and he that hath 
 no money, come ye, buy and eat ; yea 
 come, buy wine and milk without money 
 and without price. Hearken diligently 
 unto me, and eat ye that which is good, 
 and let your soul delight itself in fat- 
 ness." Isa. Iv, I, 2. " O taste," says 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 27 
 
 one that had large experience, " and see 
 that the Lord is {?ood : blessed are all 
 they that trust in him." Psalm xxxiv, 9 . 
 Or, as Dr. Watts renders this verse, 
 
 " O sinners, come and taste his love. 
 Come learn his pleasant tvays ; 
 And let your oivn experience prove 
 The sweetness of his grace." 
 
 Dr. Owen, the " prince of divines," de- 
 fines Christian experience as " a spiritual 
 sense, taste, or relish of the goodness, 
 sweetness, useful excellency of truths, 
 endearing our hearts to God, and causing 
 us to adhere to him with delight and con- 
 stancy. All this experience^ which is of 
 so great use and advantage, consists of 
 three things : — 1. A thorough mixture of 
 the promises with faith. It is that lively 
 acting of faith, which gives a real incor- 
 poration of the things we are made par- 
 takers of. When faith assiduously acts 
 upon the promises, so that the mind is 
 filled with their contents, then the foun- 
 dation of this experience is laid. 2. It 
 consists in a spiritual sense of the excel- 
 lency of the things believed, wherewith 
 the affections are touched and filled. No 
 tongue can express that satisfaction which 
 the soul receives in the gracious commu- 
 
28 Aff'ectionate Address to 
 
 nications of a sense of the Divine good- 
 ness in Christ, whence it rejoiceth with 
 joy unspeakable and full of glory. 3. It 
 consists in experiments of the power of 
 the word on all occasions, especially as it 
 is the word of righteousness. This gives 
 peace with God. This believing in and 
 feeling of the authority of the word satis- 
 fies the heart, in its preferring spiritual, 
 invisible, and eternal things, before those 
 that are present." 
 
 Well-meaning but injudicious Chris- 
 tians have denominated such a state of 
 mind "70^/w/ Christian experience;" and 
 the gloomy, sorrowful, dejected frame of 
 heart, " distressing Christian experi- 
 ence." Distressing this latter state may 
 be ; but it is not Christian : it dishonours 
 Christ ; and it caricatures his holy, 
 happy, heavenly religion, that commands, 
 " Rejoice in the Lord alway." Phil, iv, 4. 
 " Rejoice evermore." 1 Thes. v, 16. "Be 
 careful (anxious) for nothing : but in 
 every thing by prayer and supplication, 
 with thanksgiving, let your requests be 
 made known unto God. And the peace of 
 God which passeth all understanding shall 
 keep your hearts and minds through Christ 
 Jesus." Phil, iv, 6, 7. 
 
 Scripturally speaking, such is Christian 
 experience : but its purity, peacefulness, 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 29 
 
 sweetness, and constancy, are grievously 
 interrupted by our guilt and ignorance, 
 our worldiiness and unbelief; and the 
 only way of realizing the full measure of 
 the happiness of pure religion is to walk 
 with God by faith in Jesus Christ. 
 
 VIII. PROGRESS IN GRACE. 
 
 This is also important to soldiers and 
 sailors. This sentiment is denied by some 
 professors of the Gospel ; but however it 
 may disagree with their religious system, 
 it is in full accordance with reason and 
 the analogy of nature, and at the same 
 time it is a doctrine of the word of God. 
 Divine grace in the heart is " incor- 
 ruptible seed," which being sown by the 
 Holy Spirit, by means of the preaching of 
 the truth of Christ, germinates, springs 
 up, and bears fruit ; " first the blade ; 
 then the ear ; after that, the full corn in 
 the ear. So is the kingdom of God" in 
 the heart of man, Mark iv, 26, 27. Chris- 
 tians are first "babes in Christ," "little 
 children ; " then they '* grow in grace," 
 and become "young men;" and having 
 grown to maturity in the divine life, they 
 are called " fathers !" 1 John ii, 12, 13. 
 
 Growth in grace manifests itself by in- 
 creasing spiritual light, and advancement 
 
30 Affectionate Address to 
 
 in divine knowledge, — by greater hu- 
 mility before God, while contemplating 
 his infinite glories, — by discovering more 
 fully the adaptation of Christ as a Saviour, 
 and renouncing all self-confidence, depend- 
 ing more unreservedly on his all-sufl5- 
 ciency — by becoming more spiritual in 
 keeping the commandments of Christ — 
 by increasing in habitual resignation 
 under trials, and in thankfulness for 
 mercies — by more firm conviction of the 
 truth of the Gospel, and delight in it as a 
 revelation of God to sinners — by rising 
 superior to ordinary temptation — by 
 being less attached to the world, and 
 more disposed to anticipate with delight 
 the loveliness and happiness of heaven : — 
 all this is not only purely evangelical in 
 sentiment, but it is in perfect accordance 
 with the dictates of sound reason. 
 
 " Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know 
 these things before, beware lest ye also, 
 being led away with the error of the 
 wicked, fall from your own stedfastness. 
 But grow in grace, and in the knowledge 
 of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 To him be glory, both now and ever. 
 Amen." 2 Pet. iii, 17, 18. 
 
 To promote this growth in grace, " God 
 has given to us exceeding great and pre- 
 cious promises j that by these wc might 
 
Sailors and Soldiers. 31 
 
 be partakers of the divine nature." 2 Pet. 
 1, 4. How reasonable then, for believers 
 generally, and for sailors and soldiers, 
 though disadvantageously situated, *' giv- 
 ing all diligence to add to your faith 
 virtue ; and to virtue knowledge ; and to 
 knowledge temperance ; and to temper- 
 ance patience ; and to patience godliness ; 
 and to godliness brotherly kindness ; and 
 to brotherly kindness charity. For if 
 these things be in you and abound, they 
 make you that ye shall neither be barren 
 nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh 
 these things is blind." 2 Pet. i, 5 — 9. 
 
 Growth in grace, as enjoined in the 
 Holy Scriptures, qualifies believers to live 
 in the most delightful enjoyment of " fel- 
 lowship with the Father, and with his 
 Son Jesus Christ," 1 John i, 3 ; to " adorn 
 the doctrine of God our Saviour in all 
 things," Tit.ii, 10, recommending religion 
 to the world; being thus blessed and 
 made a common blessing. Many of our 
 British sailors and soldiers glorify God in 
 this manner : and their advantage and 
 felicity are not limited to the present 
 state of warfare : " for so an entrance 
 shall be ministered imto you abundantly 
 into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ." 2 Pet. i, U, 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITy^ 
 
 I. CHRISTIANITY DEMANDS EXAMINATION. 
 
 John Selden, one of the most distin- 
 guished men of the seventeenth century, 
 and on account of his extraordinary abi- 
 lities called " the glory of the English 
 nation" left the following as his dying 
 declaration. — " I have surveyed most of 
 the learning of the sons of men ; my 
 study is full of books and papers upon 
 most subjects in the world; yet at this 
 time, I can recollect no passage out of the 
 multitude of books and manuscripts that 
 I am master of, wherein 1 can rest my 
 soul, except in the Holy Scriptures ; one 
 passage of which affords me the most 
 substantial consolation : it is taken from 
 the apostle Paul's epistle to Titus, chap, ii, 
 13, 14, " Looking for that blessed hope, 
 and the glorious appearing of the great 
 God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who 
 
The Evidences of Christianity. 33 
 
 gave himself for us." This testimony 
 was given to Archbishop Usher, and 
 Dr. Langbaine, when they visited him 
 a short time before his decease ; and 
 it deserves our consideration as the 
 testimony of a lawyer, so eminent as 
 Selden. 
 
 But Christianity demands from all its 
 professors the most scrupulously careful 
 examination of its character and claims. 
 It calls upon all, with seriousness and 
 reverence, to investigate it, that each may 
 be throughly convinced of its divinity, 
 and prepared to answer objectors. " Sanc- 
 tify the Lord God in your hearts : and 
 be ready always to give an answer to 
 every man that asketh a reason of the 
 hope that is in you with meekness and 
 fear." 1 Pet. iii, 15. In this respect it 
 differs essentially from all the various 
 systems of false religion, which have been 
 in any age or country proposed to the 
 attention of mankind. They will not 
 endure an intelligent scrutiny. Framed by 
 the crafty ingenuity of a designing priest- 
 hood, to serve their ambitious purposes, 
 they could not bear the light of know- 
 ledge, nor the test of holiness and tnith. 
 Ignorance was indispensable to the continu- 
 ance of their influence ; and the deluded 
 
 D 
 
34 The Evidences 
 
 population have been thus held in the fatal 
 bondage of a gloomy superstition. 
 
 Christianity, unlike to human inven- 
 tions, is the religion of light and know- 
 ledge : it is the religion of the wondrous 
 volume of Holy Scripture. Christianity 
 is founded solely on the revealed mercy 
 of God, proclaimed to dying sinners, and 
 flowing to them through the only Me- 
 diator between God and man, Immanuel, 
 Christ Jesus. The devoted authors of 
 these writings declare, that, " All scrip- 
 ture is given by inspiration of God, and is 
 profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for 
 correction, for instruction in righteous- 
 ness, that the man of God may be perfect, 
 thoroughly furnished unto all good works." 
 2 Tim. iii, 16. They assure us, that " the 
 prophecy came not in old time by the will 
 of man, but that holy men of God spake 
 as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." 
 2 Pet. i, 21. 
 
 Nothing can be more necessary in a 
 work designed for sailors and soldiers, 
 than to give a brief outline of the prin- 
 cipal branches of that abundant evidence, 
 on which we receive Christianity as the 
 provision of the Divine mercy, and as the 
 gracious revelation of God, 
 
of Christianity. 35 
 
 II. THE WISE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 TO THE NECESSITIES OF MAN, PROVES ITS 
 DIVINITY. 
 
 Christianity contemplates man as a sinner 
 against his Creator, a transgressor of his 
 holy laws, and liable to eternal condem- 
 nation. But it proclaims a reconciliation, 
 and invites every guilty offender to ac- 
 cept the provisions of sovereign mercy. 
 The commissioned apostles of Christ una- 
 nimously declare, that " in this was 
 manifested the love of God towards us, 
 because that God sent his only begotten 
 Son into the world, that we might live 
 through him. Herein is love, not that 
 we loved God, but that he loved us, and 
 sent his Son to be the propitiation for 
 our sins." 1 John iv, 9, 10. " God was 
 in Christ reconciling the world unto 
 himself, not imputing their trespasses 
 unto them ; and hath committed unto us 
 the word of reconciliation. Now then we 
 are ambassadors for Christ, as though 
 God did beseech you by us : we pray you 
 in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God : 
 for he hath made him to be sin for us, 
 who knew no sin ; that we might be made 
 the righteousness of God in him." 2 Cor. 
 v, 18, 21. 
 
 Christianitv regards man as an unholy, 
 D 2 
 
36 The Evidences 
 
 a polluted creature, and provides for his 
 recovery from that state of impurity and 
 alienation of heart, by regeneration and 
 sanctification. An apostle, speaking of 
 ]his own previous character, and that of 
 his fellow Christians, says, " But we our- 
 selves were sometimes foolish, disobedient, 
 deceived, serving divers lusts and plea- 
 sures, living in malice and envy, hateful 
 and hating one another. But after that 
 the kindness and love of God our Saviour 
 toward man appeared, not by works of 
 righteousness which we have done, but 
 according to his mercy he saved us, by 
 the washing of regeneration, and renew- 
 ing of the Holy Ghost ; which he shed on 
 us abundantly through Jesus Christ our 
 Saviour." Tit. iii, 3, 6'. " Ye are washed," 
 says Paul to the once abominable Corin- 
 thians, "but ye are sanctified, but ye 
 are justified, in the name of the Lord 
 Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God." 
 1 Cor. vi, 10. 
 
 Christianity contemplates man as an 
 unworthy alien from God, and provides 
 for his divine adoption. Provision is 
 made, not only for the honourable dignity 
 but for the possession of a suitable dis- 
 position of heait by every child of God. 
 *' This is the covenant that I will make 
 with the house of Israel after those days, 
 
of Christianity. 37 
 
 saith the Lord ; I will put my laws into 
 their minds, and write them in their 
 hearts ; and I will be to them a God, and 
 they shall be to me a people." Heb. viii, 
 10. "I will be a Father unto you, and ye 
 shall be my sons and my daughters, saith 
 the Lord Almighty." 2 Cor. vi, 18. " For 
 as many as are led by the Spirit of 
 God, they are the sons of God. The 
 Spirit itself beareth witness with our 
 spirit, that we are the children of God. 
 And if children, then heirs; heirs of 
 God, and joint heirs with Christ." Rom. 
 viii, 14—17. 
 
 Christianity contemplates man as a 
 dying creature, revealing a future life 
 of eternal felicity, and a glorious resur- 
 rection to immortality. All the pious 
 patriarchs passed their lives on earth, 
 believing on the Messiah, promised from 
 the beginning of the world. *' They con- 
 fessed that they were strangers and pil- 
 grims upon the earth. For they that say 
 such things, declare plainly that they seek 
 a country. But now they desire a better 
 country, that is a heavenly : wherefore 
 God is not ashamed to be called their 
 God: for he hath prepared for them a 
 city." Heb. xi, 13 — 16. " Verily, verily, 
 I say unto you," says our Saviour, " He 
 that heareth my word, and believeth on 
 
38 The Evidences 
 
 him that sent me, hath everlasting life, 
 and shall not come into condemnation." 
 John V, 24. " And this is the will of Him 
 that sent me, that every one who seeth 
 the Son, and believeth on him, may have 
 everlasting life : and I will raise him up at 
 the last day." John vi, 40. " Jesus saith 
 unto her, I am the resurrection and the 
 life : he that believeth in me, though he 
 were dead, yet shall he live." John xi, 25. 
 "We know that if our earthly house of 
 this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a 
 building of God, a house not made with 
 hands, eternal in the heavens. — Now he 
 that hath wrought us for the selfsame 
 thing is God, who also hath given unto us 
 the earnest of the Spirit." 2 Cor. v, 1, 5. 
 Such is the substance of Christianity, 
 as taught us in the Holy Scriptures ; and 
 concerning its adaptation to the guilty, 
 polluted, unworthy, perishing condition 
 of man we must say, that it demonstrates 
 its divine character in all its wondrous 
 provisions ; as the apostle declares of it — 
 " God hath abounded towards us in all 
 wisdom and prudence." Eph. i, 8. 
 
 *' What if we trace the globe around. 
 And search from Britain to Japan, 
 
 Thei-e shall be no religion found 
 So just to God, so safe for man ! 
 
of Christianity . 39 
 
 How well thy blessed truths agree ! 
 
 How wise and holy thy commands ! 
 Thy promises, how firm they be ! 
 
 How firm our hope and comfort stands ! 
 Should all the forms that men devise 
 
 Assault my faith with treacherous art, 
 I'd call them vanity and lies, 
 
 And bind the gospel to my heart." 
 
 Dr. Watts. 
 
 III. THE EVIDENCE OF CHRISTIANITY ARIS- 
 ING FROM THE TESTIMONY OF HISTORY. 
 
 Every intelligent person knows that the 
 Bible is the most ancient book in exist- 
 ence. It consists of two collections of 
 writings, called **The Old Testament," 
 and the " New Testament." The former 
 collection comprises thirty -nine books, 
 containing a history of the world for nearly 
 four thousand years from the creation : 
 the latter contains twenty-seven books, in- 
 eluding a history of the establishment of 
 Christianity, for about a hundred years. 
 
 The books of the New Testament were 
 written by the persons whose names they 
 bear, within a few years after the death 
 of Christ, about eighteen hundred years 
 ago : of which there is abundant evidence, 
 furnished backwards from our own age, 
 
40 The Evidences m 
 
 up to the period in which those writings 
 were published. Many of the facts which 
 are mentioned in the New Testament, are 
 recorded by the Roman historians of that 
 period ; and we have no such certain 
 proof of the early transactions in our own 
 nation, such as Julius Caesar the Roman 
 emperor conquering Britain, and the 
 Druids being the priests in our country at 
 that period, as we have for the certainty 
 of the things which we read in the 
 writings of the apostles of Christ. 
 
 The Roman historians, in the next age 
 after the apostles, declare, that the Chris- 
 tians arose in Judea, whose founder, 
 Jesus Christ, was crucified by order of 
 Pontius Pilate, the Roman governor of 
 that province. They testify, that the dis- 
 ciples of Christ became numerous in their 
 times, so as to injure the intei'ests of 
 idolatry, and threaten its destruction. 
 Nero, a Roman emperor, a man of the 
 most flagitious character, caused the 
 apostle Paul to be beheaded for preaching 
 the gospel of Christ; and having, in his 
 licentious enormities, caused the city to 
 be set on fire, that he might witness the 
 awful grandeur of such a conflagration, 
 he having heard of the destruction of 
 Troy, in Gfreece, to turn away the hatred 
 of the populace from himself, he laid it to 
 
of Ch ristia nity. 41 
 
 the charge of the Christians, whose num-' 
 bars had then so greatly increased ; and 
 multitudes of them were punished on pre- 
 tence of their being its perpetrators. 
 
 Josephus, the Jewish historian, lived 
 at the time of the apostles, and saw the 
 destruction of Jerusalem, as foretold by 
 Christ, in Matthew xxiv, and Luke xxi. 
 Josephus was a learned priest, and be- 
 came an officer in the army, in the last* 
 Jewish war against the Romans. Provi- 
 dence seems evidently to have raised him 
 up in a special manner, for the purpose 
 of bearing testimony to the facts of the 
 Christian Scriptures, particularly in rela- 
 tion to those remarkable predictions of 
 our Saviour. 
 
 The Old and New Testaments mutually 
 depend on each other ; and that which 
 proves one to be true, proves at the same 
 time the truth of the other in like manner. 
 All the books of the New Testament, it 
 should be remarked, were written by 
 Jews converted to Christianity j and while 
 the Christians have in every age con- 
 tinued holding and preserving both of the 
 parts with affectionate solicitude, the un- 
 believing Jews, rejecting the latter part 
 of the sacred volume, have preserved the 
 Old Testament with the most jealous 
 care, while they have cherished the most 
 
42 The Evidences 
 
 deadly hatred towards the Christians. 
 Yet there is found the most perfect agree- 
 ment between the copies of the Old Tes- 
 tament writings in the hands of both 
 parties. 
 
 That the Jews had preserved their sa- 
 cred books of the Old Testament with 
 the most watchful anxiety, is well known. 
 They regarded them with a scrupulous 
 jealousy, and with a veneration for its 
 words and letters, bordering on supersti- 
 tion ; by which they demonstrated their 
 regard for them as divinely inspired. In 
 coyping the sacred writings, printing in 
 those early ages not having been invented, 
 the Hebrews were never guilty of negli- 
 gence : for they used to transcribe and 
 compare them with such care, that they 
 could tell how often every letter occurred 
 in making copies of the Old Testament. 
 
 IV. THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY ARIS- 
 ING FROM THE TRANSLATION OF THE 
 SCRIPTURES. 
 
 The Old Testament was written in the 
 Hebrew language, and the New Testa- 
 ment was written in the Greek. Obsei-ve 
 John xix, 19, 20. Both parts were 
 translated into English, at the time of the 
 
of Christianity. 43 
 
 Reformation from Popery, in the reign of 
 Henry VIII, by William Tindal, assisted 
 by several learned Englishmen. Several 
 attempts had been previously made, espe- 
 cially by Wyckliflfe, about two hundred 
 years before, and by Kinp: Alfred, about 
 four hundred years still earlier : but though 
 some of their works remain, amon^ 
 which is the whole of the Bible translated 
 by Wyckliife, yet the art of printing not 
 having been discovered, their valuable 
 labours were comparatively ineflfectual. 
 
 Efforts of a similar kind were made in 
 several nations on the continent, espe- 
 cially in Germany and France. The 
 French had a translation of the Bible 
 made into their language, by Peter Waldo, 
 the pious and celebrated leader of the 
 Waldenses, about A. D. 1160. 
 
 So numerous were the Christians at 
 Rome, and throughout Italy, whose lan- 
 guage was called Latin, that the New 
 Testament books were soon translated for 
 their use. Within about three hundred 
 years, several translations of the whole 
 Bible had been made into Latin ; and 
 about A. D.384, Jerome made a more 
 accurate translation of the whole, called, 
 from the language of the common people, 
 the Vulgar, or Vulgate, which is to this 
 day the only authorized version of the 
 
44 The Evidences 
 
 Romish church. The Old Testament was 
 translated from Hebrew into Greek, 
 nearly three hundred years before the birth 
 of Christ. This translation was made as 
 a matter of necessity, for the use of the 
 Jews ; whose fathers, having been dis- 
 persed through the cities of Greece and 
 the eastern nations who used the Greek 
 language, were but little acquainted with 
 the sacred Hebrew of their ancestors. 
 
 Thus Providence prepared the way for 
 the introduction of the new dispensation 
 of the Gospel, by the preaching of the 
 apostles : and we find, that whenever they 
 went into the Grecian cities, they found 
 synagogues of the Jews, possessing the 
 Scriptures of the Old Testament. Some 
 of these are particularly mentioned in the 
 Acts of the Apostles and other places. 
 Acts xiii, 14, 15 ; xvii, 1—3, 10—13 ; 
 xviii, 1—5, 24—28; xx, 28—32; xxviii, 
 23—31 ; 1 Cor. xi, 1—4. In all these 
 places reference is made to the books of 
 the Old Testament. 
 
 V. EVIDENCE OF CHRISTIANITY FROM THE 
 INSPIRATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
 Dryden, the poet, a Roman Catholic, 
 reflecting on the Holy Scriptures, and 
 
of Christianity, 45 
 
 the sufferings the apostles endured for the 
 doctrine of Christ, reasonably asks, 
 
 "Whence but from heaven could men 
 
 unskill'd in arts, 
 In ditferent ages born, in different parts. 
 Weave such agreeing truths ? or how ? or 
 
 wiiy, 
 Should all agree to cheat us with a lie ? 
 Unask'd their pains, unwelcom'd their 
 
 advice, 
 Starving their gains, and martyrdom their 
 
 price ? " 
 
 " Inspiration of God," signifies being 
 supernaturally influenced by the Holy 
 Spirit; and thus the ancient prophets are 
 said to have spoken by inspiration. " No 
 prophecy of the Scripture is of any pri- 
 vate interpretation: for the prophecy 
 came not in old time by the will of man ; 
 but holy men of God spake as they were 
 moved by the Holy Ghost." 2 Pet. i, 20, 21. 
 
 But the Prophets, Evangelists, and 
 Apostles were inspired of God to write 
 the several books contained in the Bible. 
 "All Scripture," says the apostle, "is 
 given by inspiration of God." 2 Tim. iii, 
 16. Those holy men were excited by the 
 Spirit of God, and infallibly moved to un- 
 dertake their work : they were furnished 
 by special revelation from God with the 
 
46 The Evidences 
 
 knowledge of things which they had not 
 previously possessed : they were directed 
 in the choice of proper words to exjjress 
 their conceptions ; and they were guided 
 in all things to write according to the will 
 of God. 
 
 That the books of Scripture were di- 
 vinely inspired, must be evident from 
 their perfect agreement and harmony in 
 facts and doctrines ; — from the glorious 
 character under which they represent 
 Almighty God ; — from the majestic sim- 
 plicity of their style ; — from the purity 
 and reasonableness of their morality ; — 
 from the manifest faithfulness and disin- 
 terestedness of the writers; — from the 
 miracles by which they confirmed their 
 doctrines; — from the transforming effi- 
 ciency of those doctrines on the minds of 
 believers ; — from the astonishing preser- 
 vation of the sacred books down to our 
 times ; — and from the fulfilment of their 
 numerous and various prophecies. 
 
 The inspiration of the Scriptures ex- 
 tends to all their books, and to all the 
 writers of them. All that is contained in 
 them, however, is not good, proceeding 
 from God, and inspired by him : as the 
 words of Satan, the speeches of wicked 
 men, and even of good men ; in which 
 some things not right are said concerningf 
 
of Christianity. 47 
 
 God, as was the case of Job, and of his 
 friends. Still the books in which these 
 things are contained, were written by the 
 Divine direction, and the evil things were 
 recorded, partly for the truth of historic 
 facts, and partly to show the malice of 
 devils and wicked men, as well as the 
 weakness and frailties of good men, and 
 all are to be read by us for our instruction, 
 admonition, and sanctification. 
 
 Besides, it is proper to observe, that 
 inspiration belongs only to the original 
 writings. No one contends for any degree 
 of inspiration to the transcribers and 
 printers in diiferent ages. Accuracy in 
 the copies which they have made has 
 been however, by the good providence of 
 God, secured by the fidelity of the keepers 
 of the sacred books. For even if there 
 had been a disposition in any to corrupt 
 the Scriptures, the several parties watch- 
 ing each other, as the Jews and Chris- 
 tians, for example ; the various sects of 
 professed Christians ; the multiplication 
 of the copies, and their translation into 
 many languages, which took place in the 
 early ages, would have been the means of 
 preserving them in their purity. The 
 agreement among the ancient manu- 
 scripts, which are now existing, both of 
 the Old and New Testament, has been 
 
48 The Evidences 
 
 ascertained by the strictest examination, 
 by learned men of different denomina- 
 tions : as to facts and doctrines, and all 
 points of importance, the agreement is 
 exact even to astonishment. 
 
 Learned infidels have made every pos- 
 sible effort to disprove the inspiration of 
 the Scriptures : but all who have been 
 employed in this unholy labour have been 
 confounded by the reasonableness, purity, 
 and excellency of their doctrines, and the 
 harmony and e\-ident faithfulness of their 
 writers ; and not a few of this class have 
 been converted to the doctrine of the 
 Gospel, by the power and grace of God 
 accompanying his blessed truth. 
 
 VI. THE PROGRESS OF CHRISTIANITY 
 PROVES ITS DIVINITY. 
 
 Christianity perfectly accords with the 
 religion of Isaiah, David, Moses, and 
 Abraham, as is evident from the Scrip- 
 tures, and especially the Epistle to the 
 Hebrews. The patriarchs and prophets 
 were Christians, looking forward through 
 intervening ages to the coming of Christ : 
 yet the Jews misinterpreted the writings 
 of the ancient prophets, corrupted their 
 doctrines, and became the most deter- 
 
of Christianity. 49 
 
 mined and bitter enemies of Christ and 
 of his apostles. Counsels the most crafty 
 were taken by the Jewish priests ; and 
 eflforts the most vigorous were employed 
 by their rulers and magistrates, to cut off 
 the founders of the church of Christ, and 
 effectuate its destruction. Some of these 
 devoted men of God sealed his truth with 
 their own blood. Acts vii, 59 ; xii, 2. 
 Still the Gospel prevailed ; and " the num- 
 ber of the disciples was increased greatly." 
 Thousands were added to the church of 
 Christ, even in Jerusalem ; " and a great 
 company of the priests were obedient to 
 the faith." Acts vi, 7. 
 
 But infidelity and its fruits of wicked- 
 ness were the ruin of the Jews. Jerusa- 
 lem was destroyed on account of its guilty 
 citizens having " filled up the measure of 
 their iniquity :" yet not one Christian is 
 known to have perished in that calamity. 
 Christianity advanced beyond the bounda- 
 ries of Canaan : it passed over the Medi- 
 terranean, and entered into Europe. 
 Greece received its preachers : but her 
 learned, proud, and philosophic sons hated 
 its spirituality. The wise men of the 
 world, who dwelt in that far-famed por- 
 tion of the earth, were confounded by its 
 ministers, and made to blush over the ab- 
 surdity of their idolatries ; so that even 
 
50 The Euidences 
 
 in the most corrupt cities, many were the 
 disciples of Christ, turned from the evil of 
 their ways, and prepared to adorn the 
 doctrine of God their Saviour. Paul, the 
 apostle, could address the once depraved 
 though polished Corinthians in this in- 
 structive language : " Know ye not that the 
 unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom 
 of God ? But be not deceived : neither 
 fornicators, nor idolators, nor adulterers, 
 nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves 
 with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, 
 nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extor- 
 tioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. 
 And such were some of you : but ye are 
 ■washed ; but ye are sanctified ; but ye are 
 justified, in the name of the Lord Jesus, 
 and by the Spirit of our God." 1 Cor. vi. 
 9—11. 
 
 Such an alteration of their principles 
 and characters, as exhibited by the Co- 
 rinthians, had taken place in thousands 
 of instances thronghout the Grecian ci-* 
 ties. Flourishing churches had also been 
 organized, of men who had been reco- 
 vered from their corrupt courses of life, 
 and who were prepared to become bless- 
 ings to the world by their personal holi- 
 ness, glorifying their Lord and Saviour. 
 
 Rome, the metropolis of the world, re- 
 ceived the doctrines of Christ, and very 
 
of Christianity. 5 1 
 
 numerous were the)' who were known to 
 be Christians in that city in the time of 
 the apostles. Besides what is recorded in 
 the Acts of the Apostles, and the notices 
 of individuals in the Epistle to the Ro- 
 mans, Tacitus, a Roman historian of that 
 age, says, " In Nero's days there was a 
 vast multitude of Christians at Rome." 
 Nero, the brutal emperor, employed every 
 imaginable device to torture and destroy 
 the servants of Christ. Incensed espe- 
 cially at the conversion of one of his con- 
 cubines by the ministry of Paul, while a 
 prisoner in the palace, he ordered the faith - 
 ful apostle to be beheaded, and multitudes 
 rafbre to be sacrificed to his enmity against 
 the Gospel of Christ. Yet the Christians 
 increased : for, as it was said by one of 
 those noble confessors of the truth, 
 " the blood of the martyrs was the seed of 
 the church.'' Within about thirty years 
 after our Lord's ascension, the Gospel 
 had spread, not only throughout most 
 parts of the Roman empire, but even to 
 India, and into villages as well as cities. 
 
 Pliny, a persecuting Roman governor 
 of Bythinia, in a letter to the emperor 
 Trajan, A. D. 107, complained of the ex- 
 treme danger to which the established 
 forms of idolatry were exposed by the 
 increase of the Christians. " Many," 
 e2 
 
52 The Evidences 
 
 says he, " of every age and rank, and of 
 both sexes, are brought into danger. Nor 
 are the cities only overrun with that 
 baneful superstition," which he calls 
 Christianity ; "but the villages and coun- 
 try. The temples are nearly forsaken. 
 The sacred solemnities have been neg- 
 lected for a long time. Scarcely a pur- 
 chaser can be found for the victims." 
 
 Justin, who suffered martyrdom, A. D. 
 167, in an "Apology" addressed to the 
 reigning emperor, on behalf of the perse- 
 cuted Christians, says, " There is no na- 
 tion of men, whether Greeks or Barba- 
 rians, not excepting those savages that 
 wander in clans from one region to 
 another, and have no fixed habitations ; 
 who have not learnt to offer prayers and 
 thanksgivings to the Father and Maker of 
 all, in the name of Jesus who was cru- 
 cified." 
 
 Tertullian, in an " Apology," about 
 A. D. 200, appeals to the Pagan persecu- 
 tors, by sajdng, " We are but of yester- 
 day, and yet fill all that you call yours ! 
 Your cities, islands, forts, towns, assem- 
 blies, camps, wards, divisions, palaces, 
 senate, courts ; nothing remains to you 
 but your temples alone ! Our abandoning 
 you would be your punishment." 
 
 From these passages it is evident, how 
 
of Christianity. 53 
 
 great was the progress which Christianity 
 had made in those early ages, notwith- 
 standing the opposition of enemies so 
 powerful. 
 
 Pagan priests and officers of the idola- 
 trous temples, enriched by the immense 
 contributions of the ignorant, supersti- 
 tious, and deluded populace, uniting 
 with corrupt magistrates and rulers, who 
 were offended and condemned by the ho- 
 liness of the Gospel, employed every spe- 
 cies of oppression and cruelty to extirpate 
 Christianity : but all their devices were 
 in vain. Though requiring the abandon- 
 ment of the ancient superstitions of the 
 people, and the sacrifice of their dearest 
 vices, Christianity continued to make 
 progress, and the number of its profes- 
 sors became so greatly increased, that 
 Constantine the Great, whose mother 
 Helena was a zealous Chi'istian, and who 
 himself is supposed to have been born in 
 England, judging it to be the wisest po- 
 licy for him to secure possession of the 
 imperial throne, about A. D. 313, declared 
 himself a convert to the faith of Christ. 
 Thus Christianity was adopted by the em- 
 peror, then by his courtiers, and thus it 
 soon became the generally-professed reli- 
 gion of the Roman empire. 
 
 No form of religion ever made such 
 
54 The Evidences 
 
 rapid progress in the world, except that 
 of Mohammed : but the nature and all the 
 circumstances of the two systems of re- 
 ligion were altogether different. "While 
 Mohammed," as Bishop Porteus correctly 
 remarks, " perpetually transgressed even 
 those licentious rules which he had pre- 
 scribed to himself, and laid claim to a 
 special permission from Heaven to riot in 
 the most unlimited sensuality ; Christ 
 was * holy, harmless, undefiled, separate 
 from sinners.' Mohammed became the 
 head of a fierce banditti, men of cruelty 
 and violence ; living by rapine, murder, 
 and plunder." — " Every year after his 
 flight to Medina was marked by battles 
 and assassinations. In the imie following 
 years of his life, he commanded his army 
 in eight general engagement?^, and under- 
 took, by himself, or his lieutenants, fifty 
 military engagements ! " On the con- 
 trary, Christ selected twelve of his dis- 
 ciples, unlearned, poor, and friendless, 
 whom he sent forth to establish his 
 authority in all the world : but he re- 
 quired them to employ no cunning ; to 
 use no artifice ; to resort to no methods 
 of violence, in establishing his claims 
 among men : they were to be examples of 
 purity and benevolence, of peace and 
 meekness, to walk in his footsteps, che- 
 
of C/iristianiti/. 55 
 
 rishing and manifesting his kind and 
 lovely spirit ! 
 
 That a religion so holy ; by means so 
 simple ; in opposition to the venerated 
 traditions of the Jews, the philosophic 
 refinement of the Greeks, the military 
 terror of the Romans, the savage fierce- 
 ness of the Barbarians, and the corrup- 
 tion of manners in all ; should succeed in 
 sanctifying the heart and life, and be 
 adopted and professed as the religion of 
 the whole empire, and be still increasing 
 as knowledge advances in the world, must 
 be admitted as proving that Christianity 
 is from God ! 
 
 VII. MIRACLES WROUGHT BY THE SER- 
 VANTS OF GOD, PROVE CHRISTIANITY TO 
 BE DIVINE. 
 
 Dr. Johnson defines a " miracle " to be a 
 *' wonder; something above human or 
 natural powers :" it is in eflfect contrary 
 to the established constitution of things, 
 or a sensible deviation from the laws of 
 nature. None but the special messen- 
 gers of God, have ever proved their mis- 
 sion by miracles ; and the religion of the 
 Bible is the only one existing, which 
 
56 The Evidences 
 
 claims to have been ushered into the 
 world by miracles. 
 
 Prophets and Apostles were authorized 
 by God to confirm their mission to men 
 and their doctrine, by wondrous works 
 of judgment and of mercy. Under the Old 
 Testament dispensation, Moses, the de- 
 liverer of Israel from Egypt, and their 
 lawgiver, Exod. iv to xviii ; Joshua, the 
 successor of Moses, Josh, iii to vii ; Eli- 
 jah and Elisha, the reformers of Israel, 
 1 Kings xvii, xviii — 2 Kings i to viii ; — 
 were most celebrated for their astonish- 
 ing miracles. 
 
 Under the New Testament dispensa- 
 tion, miracles were wrought especially by 
 Jesus Christ, in confirmation of his claims 
 as the Messiah. A great number of our 
 Saviour's miracles are not particularly 
 specified : but many are mentioned, to- 
 gether with the circumstances under 
 which they were wrought. He gave sight 
 to the blind ; hearing to the deaf; speech 
 to the dumb ; soundness to the lame ; 
 health to the diseased ; and even life to 
 the dead. He walked on the sea ; stilled 
 the tempest; fed the multitudes with a 
 very little food, which augmented to a 
 sufficiency ; and inspired his apostles to 
 speak in the languages of all people, to 
 
of Christianity . 57 
 
 supply their want of a learned education. 
 See Matt, ix, 27—29 ; xii, 22 ; Mark vii, 
 32—37 ; Matt, xv, 30, 31 ; ix, 20—22 ; 
 xviii, 25 ; Luke vii, 12 — 15 ; John ix, 
 39—44; Matt, xiv, 24—33; Luke viii, 
 22—24 ; Matt, xiv, 19—21 ; xv, 16—38 ; 
 Acts ii, 32—34 ; Eph. iv, 7, 8. 
 
 Pretensions to miraculous powers, we 
 are well aware, have been made by many 
 others. Without mentioning the nume- 
 rous absurdities of Pagans, impious jug- 
 glers and irreligious priests have pre- 
 tended to work miracles ; but all these 
 have been wicked impositions upon the 
 ignorance and credulity of a superstitious 
 people. There are two general rules by 
 which a safe judgment may be formed 
 concerning all reported miracles. First, 
 All pretended miracles are false, if the 
 accounts of them were not published at 
 the time and in the place where they are 
 said to have been performed. Secondly, If 
 in the time when, and at the place where, 
 they took their rise, they were suffered to 
 pass without a rigid and scrupulous ex- 
 amination. No reported miracles, besides 
 those of the Scriptures, will bear to be 
 tried by these short and rational ndes. 
 But the miracles of Moses, Joshua, Elijah, 
 Elisha, of Jesus Christ and his apostles, 
 were, in theix nature, worthy of the cha- 
 
58 TM Evidences 
 
 racter of God : they were scrutinized at 
 the time in which they were performed, 
 by those who were deeply interested in 
 their consequences ; and they will still 
 bear the most severe and critical exami- 
 nation, as they are recorded in the Holy 
 Scriptures. 
 
 VIII. THE MORALITY OF CHRISTIANITY 
 PROVES ITS DIVINITY. 
 
 Our blessed Lord declared the unalterable 
 character of the moral law of God; and 
 that the doctiines and precepts of all his 
 commissioned servants rested upon its 
 pure and righteous claims. Jesus said, 
 " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with 
 all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with 
 all thy mind. This is the first and great 
 commandment. And the second is like 
 unto it. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as 
 thyself. On these two commandments 
 hang all the law and the prophets." 
 Matt, xxii, 37—40. 
 
 To the listening multitude, our Saviour 
 said, " Think not that I am come to de- 
 stroy the law or the prophets : I am not 
 come to destroy, but to fulfil." Matt, v, 
 17. His own unspotted purity of life and 
 character was the most lovelv illustration 
 
of Christianity. 59 
 
 of his doctrine. This shone most conspi- 
 cuously, in every expression of his 
 thoughts, both in his language and in his 
 behaviour. He was not only blameless in 
 his general conduct, but diligent in the 
 practice of every virtue. His piety, hu- 
 mility, and self-government ; his patience, 
 his zccd for the worship and honour of 
 God ; and his generous forgiveness of the 
 deadliest injuries, were the most exem- 
 plary, for they were absolutely perfect. 
 As it is declared of him by the apostles, 
 " He did no sin, neither was guile found 
 in his mouth." 1 Pet. ii, 22. " He was 
 holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate 
 from sinners." Heb. vii, 26. 
 
 The moral precepts of Christianity may 
 be divided into three classes. First, Those 
 which relate to God, requiring that we 
 should love Him supremely with all our 
 faculties. Matt, xxii, 37. That we should 
 worship him in spirit and truth. John iv, 
 24. That we should do all things to his 
 glory. 1 Cor. x, 31. And hope in Him for 
 protection, and mercy, and heaven. Matt, 
 vii, 11 ; Isaiah Iv, &,7 -, Psalm Lxxiii, 
 23 — 26. Secondly, Those precepts which 
 respect our neighbour require, that we 
 should exercise towards him the most 
 cordial good- will, in all the acts of justice, 
 truth, and charity; and that we should 
 
60 The Evidences 
 
 act towards him in the same maimer as we 
 can reason ahlv desire he should do to us. 
 Matt. V, 43—48 ; vii, 12. Thirdly, Those 
 precepts which refer to ourselves require 
 that we should be temperate, chaste, and 
 sober, presenting ourselves to God a 
 living sacrifice. Matt, v, vi, vii ; Rom. xii ; 
 that " denying ungodliness and worldly 
 lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, 
 and godly, in this present world ;" while 
 we are " looking for that blessed hope, 
 and the glorious appearing of the great 
 God and our Saviour Jesus Christ ; who 
 gave himself for us, that he might redeem 
 us from all iniquity, and purify unto him- 
 self a peculiar people, zealous of good 
 works." Tit. ii, 12 — 14. Indeed, Chris- 
 tianity enjoins upon its professors, 
 *' whatsoever things are ti'ue, honest, 
 just, pure, lovely, and of good report " 
 among men, in the practice of virtue, or 
 things deserving praise. Phil, iv, 3. 
 
 Soame Jenyns, a learned infidel, as 
 many others have been, was converted to 
 Christianity by considering this subject, 
 and wrote a valuable book in commenda- 
 tion of the excellency of the Christian 
 precepts, which he considered as a suffi- 
 cient proof of their divine origin. Speak- 
 ing of the New Testament, he says truly, 
 " From this book may be extracted a 
 
of Christianity: 61 
 
 system of ethics, in which every moral 
 precept, founded on reason, is carried to 
 a higher degree of perfection than in any 
 other of the wisest philosophers of pre- 
 ceding ages." Happy would our world be 
 if mankind were governed by these holy 
 rules of living ! And we cannot but re- 
 ceive the incomparable morality of Chris- 
 tianity, as taught in the New Testament, 
 for a certain proof of its divinity. 
 
 IX. PROPHECY CONFIRMS THE DIVINITY OF 
 CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Prophecy is a branch of evidence in sup- 
 port of our holy religion of the most 
 astonishing kind ; but its field is so vast, 
 that we can notice only some of its prin- 
 cipal heads, and those only in a brief 
 manner. The coming and mediation of 
 Christ formed the subject of the first pro- 
 phecy, designed to jDrevent despair from 
 seizing the minds of Adam and Eve after 
 their fatal disobedience. Gen. iii, 15. This 
 prophecy was renewed with additional 
 light to the patriarchs, and to the church, 
 in after-ages. Gen. xii, 3 ; xxii, 18 ; xlix, 
 10 ; Deut. xviii, 18 ; Psalm ii, 12 ; xxii, 
 Ixxii, ex ; Isaiah ix, 6, 7 -, xi, 1 ; xxxii, 1 ; 
 Iii, 13; liii; Jer. xxiii, 5,6: Dan. ix. 
 
62 The Evidences 
 
 25, 26; Mic.v, 2. '* But when the ful- 
 ness of the time was come, God sent forth 
 his Son, made of a woman, made under 
 the law, to redeem them that were under 
 the law, that we might receive the adop- 
 tion of sons." Gal iv, 4, 5. 
 
 The increase and continuance of the 
 descendants of Ishmael, in Arabia, was 
 remarkably foretold, Gen. xvi, 10 — 12 ; 
 and while every other people upon earth 
 have been overcome and brought into 
 subjection, and their families scattered, 
 mingled, or lost, the Ishmaelites have 
 never been fully overcome or dispersed. 
 Through all ages, they have continued in 
 their own country, Arabia, robbers by 
 land and pirates by sea, according to the 
 Divine prediction concerning their pro- 
 genitor Ishmael. " He" will be a wild 
 man : his hand will be against every man, 
 and every man's hand against him ; and 
 he shall dwell in the presence of all his 
 brethren." Thus the Arabs have conti- 
 nued to " dwell in the presence of all 
 their brethren," though constituting some 
 of the most powerful nations. 
 
 The succession of five universal mo- 
 narchies, foretold by the prophet Daniel, 
 has been most astonishingly fulfilled. 
 Dan. ii, 'M') — 4/. These monarchies were 
 the Assyrian^ under Nebuchadnezzar ; the 
 
of ChriitianUy. ()3 
 
 Persian, under Cyrus ; the Greciauy under 
 Alexander ; and the Roman, under the Cse- 
 sars : in whose time, God did " set up a 
 (fifth) kingdom " in Christ, the promised 
 Messiah, which *' shall never be de- 
 stroyed ;" but " shall stand for ever." 
 Dan. ii, 44. Christianity has continued, 
 notwithstanding- every effort to destroy it, 
 ever since its first promulgation : it is 
 increasing in every quarter of the earth, 
 and it evidently will increase, until " the 
 earth shall be full of the knowledge of the 
 Lord, as the waters cover the sea." 
 Isaiah xi, 9. 
 
 On account of the wickedness of the 
 people, Nineveh, " that great city," said 
 to be sixty miles in compass, with its 
 multitudes of inhabitants, was destroyed, 
 as foretold in glowing language by the 
 prophet Nahum ; and its deep founda- 
 tions, with the surrounding country, are 
 now a frightful waste, exhibiting the ves- 
 tiges of an awful destruction. 
 
 Babylon, larger than Nineveh, " the 
 glory of the kingdoms," Isaiah xiii, 19 — 
 " the golden city," xiv, 4 — " the praise 
 of the whole earth," Jer. li, 41 — with all 
 its unequalled magnificence, has been, on 
 account of the wickedness of its rulers 
 and people, brought to heaps of ruins and 
 pools of stagnant water ; so that its pre- 
 
64 The Evidences 
 
 else situation and limits, like those of 
 Nineveh, can with difficulty be ascer- 
 tained : but all this was foretold by the 
 inspired prophets of God. Isaiah xiii, 
 19 — 22 ; xxi, 9 ; xlvii, 1, &c. ; Jer. li, 
 1, &c. 
 
 Egypt is one of the first and most cele- 
 brated countries mentioned in profane or 
 sacred history. Monuments of its ancient 
 riches and grandeur still exist in its Py- 
 ramids, to the surprise and astonishment 
 of the most intelligent travellers. The 
 present inhabitants of the country are ig- 
 norant of the origin and use of those 
 enormous masses of architecture ; and 
 though it is difficult accurately to measure 
 those mountains of human ingenuity and 
 industry, a French engineer has ascer- 
 tained that the largest is 560 feet high ; 
 746 square at its base, coy ermg fourteen 
 acres of land ; and containing stone suffi- 
 cient to build a wall one foot thick and 
 ten feet high all round the kingdom of 
 France, which is computed to be about 
 1,800 miles ! 
 
 On account of the wickedness of the 
 people, God declared by his prophet, 
 " Egypt shall be a base kingdom : it shall 
 be the basest of the kingdoms : neither 
 shall it exalt itself any more above the 
 nations." Ezek. xxix, 15 ; xxx, xxxi. 
 
of Christianity. 59 
 
 Egypt has long been a base province of 
 Turkey, which is itself a base kingdom : 
 the manners of its inhabitants are the 
 basest — a disgrace to human nature ! 
 
 The destruction of Jerusalem, the deso- 
 lation of Judea, and the degradation of 
 the Jewish people, in their dispersion 
 among all nations, form a series of the 
 most awfully-instructive prophecies. God 
 illuminated the mind of Moses to foresee, 
 and inspired him to foretel, the ruin of 
 the Israelites, on account of their wicked- 
 ness (See Deut. xxviii). Our blessed Sa- 
 viour also renewed these predictions, on 
 account of the iniquities of the Jews. 
 Matt, xxiv ; Luke xxiv. Jerusalem was 
 taken and destroyed during that genera- 
 tion. After unparalleled sufferings, the 
 Jews were scattei-ed into all nations ; and, 
 as Moses foretold, they have, as every one 
 knows, " become an astonishment, a pro- 
 verb, and a by -word, among all nations." 
 Deut. xxviii, 37. 
 
 The preservation of the Jews a distinct 
 people, under such circumstances, is one 
 of the most illustrious displays of the pro- 
 vidence of God, proving the truth of 
 Christianity. Especially when we con- 
 sider their mingling with all nations, and 
 that while all other people have united 
 
66 The Evidences 
 
 with those by whom they have been con- 
 quered, or among whom they have dwelt, 
 these have preserved their national pecu- 
 liarities, though exposed to a succession 
 of the most dreadful persecutions, oppres- 
 sions, and even massacres ! 
 
 The increase of the kingdom of Christ 
 upon earth, and its finally blessing all na- 
 tions, is foretold by many of the inspired 
 writers in the most glowing language. 
 Gen. xii, 3 ; xlix, 10 ; Psalm xxii, 27 ; 
 Ixxii, 8, 11, 17; Isaiah ii, 1 — 4j ix, 6; 
 xi, 9 ; Dan. ii, 44, 45 ; Rom. xi, 25, 26. 
 That these predictions are certain of ful- 
 filment, the present operations of the ser- 
 vants of Christ, in their various societies, 
 evidently declare. By the voluntary and 
 liberal contributions of the several deno- 
 minations of Christians, missionaries have 
 been sent, and they are still supported, in 
 all quarters of the world ; and the Holy 
 Scriptures have been translated, printed, 
 and circulated, in more than o?ie hundred 
 and fifty languages ! These works of be- 
 neficence and mercy have been effected by^ 
 the free expression of benevolence, on the 
 part of those " who love our Lord Jesus 
 Christ in sincerity ;" and they afford the 
 certain pledges, under the blessing of the 
 Holy Spirit, that *' the earth shall be full 
 
of Christianity . 67 
 
 of the knowledge of the Lord, as the 
 waters cover the sea ;" and that all na- 
 tions shall be blessed with the knowledge 
 of salvation by Christ our Redeemer ! 
 
 IX. THE FRUITS OF CHRISTIANITY IN THE 
 LIVES OF ITS PROFESSORS, PROVE ITS 
 DIVINITY. 
 
 Our Lord called his disciples the " salt of 
 the earth," and the *' light of the world." 
 Matt. V, 13, 14. These striking images 
 have been justified by their active virtues 
 of purity, justice, and benevolence, cor- 
 responding with their divine principles. 
 Christianity originated hospitals for the 
 sick, asylums for the friendless, schools 
 for the ignorant, and provision of means 
 for the relief of every form of human sor- 
 row, distress, and wretchedness. We once 
 witnessed an intelligent infidel confounded 
 and enraged by the following appeal to 
 him, while boasting of emancipation from 
 the impositions of Christianity : — *' There 
 are now. Sir, more than three hundred pub- 
 lic institutions in London, formed to re- 
 lieve the wretched and miserable of every 
 class ; to clothe the naked ; to instruct 
 the ignorant; to educate the deaf and 
 f2 
 
68 The Evidences 
 
 dumb ; to provide for the orphan ; to 
 comfort the aged, directing them to im- 
 mortality and eternal life ; to establish 
 schools throughout our own land ; and to 
 send compassionate men to preach the 
 Gospel of salvation to mankind through 
 every nation. But which of all these in- 
 stitutions has been founded or supported 
 by the rejectors of Christianity ? It is a 
 fact well known, that all of these were 
 founded, and that all of them are still 
 supported, only by those who are true 
 believers in the Gospel of Jesus Christ, or 
 by those who have professed and called 
 themselves Christians !" 
 
 Every man of common sense judges of 
 principles by their manifest fruits ; and 
 according to this rule he estimates their 
 utility and their value. The fruits of per- 
 sonal holiness in the lives of genuine 
 Christians, and the beneficial influence 
 which their example and actions have 
 upon society in general, are sufficient to 
 prove to every reflecting mind, the excel- 
 lency, the truth, and consequently the 
 divinity of the religion of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 
of Christianity, 69 
 
 XI. THE PERSONAL EXPERIENCE OF EVERY 
 TRUE CHRISTIAN PROVES CHRISTIANITY 
 TO BE DIVINE. 
 
 Evangelical truth, cordially received by 
 the believer, is attended with a peculiar 
 influence, which satisfies the Christian of 
 its divinity. As the apostle John declares, 
 " He that believeth on the Son of God 
 hath the witness in himself." 1 John ii, 
 10. But believing on the Son of God 
 means, not merely an acknowledgment of 
 the truth and divinity of Christianity ; it 
 consists in receiving the doctrines of 
 Christ into the affections and the heart ; — 
 in other words, perceiving the suitable- 
 ness of Jesus Christ as the saviour of sin- 
 ners, approving of his method of redemp- 
 tion, and trusting in him for salvation 
 and life everlasting, according to his pro- 
 mise in the Gospel. Now the peculiar 
 experience of a believer on the Son of 
 God is, peace of conscience, confidence in 
 God and delight in his service, with en- 
 larged benevolence of heart towards all 
 mankind for his sake, and an especial af- 
 fection for those who appear to be true 
 disciples of the Saviour. 
 
 Unlearned believers depend princi- 
 pally on the transforming and consoling 
 influences of the Gospel, in proof of its 
 divinity. Many of them can obtain no 
 
70 The Evidences of Christiayiity. 
 
 other proof ; and this evidence especially 
 has made thousands of illiterate Chris- 
 tians confident even to martyrdom. 
 
 Dr. Watts, speaking of this " inward 
 witness to Christianity," says, " the 
 weak as well as the strong enjoy this in- 
 ward evidence in some measure and de- 
 gree. It is a strong and powerful wit- 
 ness, and ever ready to baffle the most 
 learned sophisms and the boldest tempta- 
 tions. It lies so near, and is always at 
 hand, that it is a present shield against 
 every flying arrow from the camp of in- 
 fidelity. It is such a witness to the truth 
 of the Christian religion, as does not de- 
 pend on the truth of letters and syllables ; 
 nor on the critical knowledge of the 
 copies of the Bible ; nor on this old ma- 
 imscript or on the other new translation. 
 And though there ai-e many and sufficient 
 arguments drawn from criticism, history, 
 and human learning, to prove the sacred 
 authority of the Bible, and such as may 
 give abundant evidence to an honest in- 
 quirer, and full satisfaction that it is the 
 word of God ; yet this is the chief evi- 
 dence that the greatest part of Christians 
 can ever attain of the divine original of 
 the Holy Scripture itself, as well as the 
 doctrines contained in it. This is a uni- 
 versal witness to the truth of the Gospel ; 
 for it belongs to every Christian !" 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 HEADS OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. 
 
 Divinity is not generally regarded as the 
 necessary profession of sailors or soldiers. 
 But they are candidates for immortality ; 
 and religion is a subject in which they 
 are equally interested with their fellow- 
 men ; for which reason they ought to be 
 well furnished with the principal " Heads 
 of Christian Doctrine." 
 
 Man's present condition, as a sickly, 
 erring, unhappy mortal, cannot possibly 
 be the state in which he was created. 
 Almighty God, the essence and fountain 
 of goodness, could not have made a crea- 
 ture unholy and miserable. Even the 
 Heathen, by the mere light of nature, 
 perceived and taught this doctrine ; but 
 being destitute of a special revelation 
 from God, the wisest of them, both in 
 ancient and in modern times, have been 
 ignorant of the true origin of human 
 misery, and of the true history of man's fall 
 
72 Heads of 
 
 from the excellency and dignity of his 
 creation : consequently, they could not 
 know the means of relief and of immor- 
 tality. They sighed, therefore, for a Di- 
 vine Instructor. 
 
 Deistical sceptics, who affect to deny 
 the divinity of the Holy Scriptures, are 
 nevertheless necessitated to admit the 
 fact of human depravity, misery, and mor- 
 tality, while they know no divine i-emedy : 
 for in their rooted enmity to the holy law 
 of God, and to his righteous government, 
 they reject the rich provision of eternal 
 mercy published in the Gospel. In re- 
 viewing the chief " Heads of Christian 
 Doctrine," several important considera- 
 tions will be necessary for us to enter- 
 tain. We must contemplate the original 
 perfection of man ; his fall from that 
 state of holiness and happiness ; his pre- 
 sent misery and mortality as a sinner; 
 his danger and liability to punishment for 
 transgression ; and his inability to re- 
 cover himself to the Divine image and 
 favour, without the merciful intervention 
 of a Saviour, and the regenerating in- 
 fluence of his Almighty Creator. Thus 
 we shall be better prepared to understand 
 and to admire the mystery of redeeming 
 grace, revealed in ** the glorious gospel 
 of the blessed God." 
 
Christian Doctrine. 73 
 
 1. THE PRIMITIVE EXCELLENCY OF MAN. 
 
 Dignity and excellency, holiness and hap- 
 piness, eminently distinguished man at 
 his creation. But with our sinful nature, 
 our darkened minds can form but im- 
 perfect notions of his bright original : for 
 " God created man in his own image, in 
 the image of God created he him ; male 
 and female created he them." Gen. i, 
 27, 28. " And the Lord God formed man 
 of the dust of the ground, and breathed 
 into his nostrils the breath of life ; and 
 man became a living soul." Gen. ii, 7. 
 
 Man, originally, being an innocent, a 
 happy creature, not liable to pain, sick- 
 ness, sorrow, and death, but excellent in 
 his nature and worthy of his Maker, 
 needed not a Saviour to redeem him. 
 Being made in " the image of God," after 
 his most glorious *' likeness," he was 
 perfect " in righteousness and true holi- 
 ness," Eph. iv, 24 ; filled with wisdom 
 and knowledge, and had dominion over 
 the ci-eatures, as the rightful representa- 
 tive of his Creator. Encircled with the 
 magnificence and beauty of the new crea- 
 tion, safe without, peaceful within, and 
 conscious of immortality, uninterrupted 
 fellowship with God, the most blissful 
 privilege, was enjoyed by man, and he 
 
74 Heads of 
 
 needed nothing more to complete his 
 high felicity. ' ' The Tree of Life " planted 
 in Paradise, was appointed as a kind of 
 eacramental pledge, assuring the Divine 
 favoui' to- our first parents. Gen. ii, 9 ; 
 Rev. ii, 7. To prove their obedient loyalty 
 to their Creator and Sovereign, an easy, 
 a light, and reasonable test was imposed 
 upon the first human pair, which was ah- 
 stinence, both in act and desire, from one 
 tree only — " the Tree of Knowledge of 
 Good and Evil." " And the Lord God 
 commanded the man, saying. Of every 
 tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat : 
 but of the tree of knowledge of good and 
 evil, thou shall not eat of it : for in the 
 day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt 
 surely die." Gen. ii, 16, 17. This com- 
 mand extended, of course, to both of our 
 parents ; for Eve observed, " God hath 
 said. Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall 
 ye touch it, lest ye die." Gen. iii, 3. 
 
 II. THE FALL OF MAN BY DISOBEDIENCE. 
 
 We have seen the original glory of man : 
 but how long he continued in its posses- 
 sion and enjoyment, we have no means 
 of information. He fell from his high 
 elevation of loyalty and honour, of purity 
 
Christian Doctrine. 75 
 
 and happiness. A serpent, actuated by a 
 malignant spirit, Satan, who is called 
 " that old serpent, which is the devil," 
 Rev. XX, 2 ; "A liar, and the father of it, 
 a murderer from the beginning," John 
 viii, 44 ; tempted Eve to question the rea- 
 sonableness of the command of God, and 
 the certainty of that punishment which 
 had been threatened as the consequence 
 of disobedience. By this means she was 
 fatally seduced by the tempter, and led to 
 eat of the forbidden fruit, in the vain hope 
 of attaining a wondrous increase of 
 knowledge. Having herself sinned, she 
 excited Adam to follow her example ; and 
 thus they both fell from their original 
 holiness, happiness, and immortality, by 
 violating the righteous precepts of their 
 bountiful Creator. Gen. iii. 
 
 All mankind being the offspring of 
 Adam and Eve, and necessarily connected 
 with them by the constitution of nature, 
 were involved with them in their dreadful 
 fall, and in all its mournful consequences 
 of mortality and of inclination to evil. 
 Adam's children bore their sinful father's 
 depraved image. Abel indeed became a 
 penitent believer in the promised Messiah, 
 and a faithful, spiritual worshipper of 
 God : but Cain was an infidel : a Deist 
 
76 Heads of 
 
 indeed, but a worker of iniquity, a mur- 
 derer of his pious, his younger brother ! 
 Gen. iv, 1 — 15 ; 1 John iii, 12. 
 
 This account of the fall and sinful 
 nature of man, as given by Moses in the 
 book of Genesis, is confirmed by the in- 
 spired apostles of Christ in the New Tes- 
 tament. Paul says, " By one man sin 
 entered into the world, and death by sin ; 
 and so death passed upon all men, for 
 that all have sinned. — Death reigned from 
 Adam to Moses, even over them that had 
 not sinned after the similitude of Adam's 
 transgression, who is the figure of him 
 that was to come." Rom. v, 12 — 14. 
 Here we find the true origin of all the 
 evils of mankind, and of that most dread- 
 ful of all evils — death . 
 
 III. THE MISERY OF MANKIND BY SIN. 
 
 1. Tliroiigh the fall of Adam, all mankind, 
 being born of sinful parents, derive a 
 nature which is unclean, and powers 
 which are depraved, 
 
 " Man that is born of a woman, is of 
 few days, and full of trouble. — Who can 
 bring a clean thing out of an unclean ? 
 not one." Job xiv, 1 — 4. ** What is man 
 
Christian Doctrine. 77 
 
 that he should be clean ? and he who is 
 born of a woman, that he should be righ- 
 teous ? Job XV, 14. 
 
 " Behold, I was shapen in iniquity : 
 and in sin did my mother conceive me." 
 Psalm li, 5. 
 
 2. By the love and practice of sin, 
 man's intellectual powers, his under- 
 standing and judgment, are so blinded, as 
 not to perceive the excellency, but to ex- 
 clude the light of divine truth ; and his 
 memory and conscience are so perverted 
 as to resist its sacred influence. 
 
 " But the natural man receiveth not 
 the things of the Spirit of God : for they 
 are foolishness unto him : neither can he 
 know them, because they are spiritually 
 discerned." 1 Cor. ii, 14. 
 
 *' And this is the condemnation, that 
 light is come into the world, and men 
 love darkness rather than light, because 
 their deeds are evil." John iii, 19. 
 
 " Having the understanding darkened, 
 being alienated from the life of God 
 through the ignorance that is in them, 
 because of the blindness of their hearts." 
 Eph. iv, 18. 
 
 " If our gospel be hid, it is hid to them 
 that are lost : in whom the god of this 
 world hath blinded the minds of them 
 that believe not, lest the light of the 
 
78 Heads of 
 
 glorious gospel of Christ, who is the 
 image of God, should shine unto them." 
 2 Cor. iv, 3, 4. 
 
 3. By nature, the affections of man are 
 alienated from God ; his will is opposed 
 to the will of God ; his heart is enmity 
 against him : full of deceit, and inclined 
 only to evil. 
 
 " Being alienated from the life of God." 
 Eph. iv, 18= 
 
 " And you that were sometime ali- 
 enated, and enemies in your minds hy 
 wicked works." Col. i, 21. 
 
 " The carnal mind is enmity against 
 God." Rom viii, 7. 
 
 " The heart is deceitful above all 
 things, and desperately wicked : who can 
 know it ? I the Lord search the heart." 
 Jer. xvii, 9, 10. 
 
 " And the Lord said in his heart, I will 
 not again curse the ground any more 
 for man's sake ; for the imagination of 
 man's heart is evil from his youth." Gen. 
 viii, 21. 
 
 IV. THE DANGER AND DESERVED PUNISH- 
 MENT OF SINNERS. 
 
 L In the present world, impenitent 
 sinners are separated from the spiritual 
 enjoyment of God. 
 
Christian Doctrine. 79 
 
 *' At that time ye were without Christ, 
 being aliens from the comm.onwealth of 
 Israel, and strangers from the covenant 
 of promise,, having no hope, and without 
 God in the world." Eph. ii, 12. 
 
 2. Impenitent persons are objects of the 
 righteous displeasure, and of the revealed 
 wrath of God. 
 
 " The wrath of God is revealed from 
 heaven against all ungodliness and un- 
 righteousness of men." Rom. i, 18. 
 
 " For thou art not a God that hath 
 pleasure in wickedness ; neither shall 
 evil dwell with thee. The foolish shall 
 not stand in thy sight : thou hatest all 
 workers of iniquity." I'salm v, 4, 5- 
 
 3. Impenitent and unbelieving men are 
 under the awful curse of God. 
 
 " Thus saith the Lord; Cursed be the 
 man that trusteth in mau, and maketh 
 flesh his arm, and whose heait departeth 
 from the Lord." Jer. xvii, 5. 
 
 '* Cursed is every one that continueth 
 not in all things which are written in the 
 book of the law to do them." Gal. iii, 11. 
 
 4. Wicked men are oftentimes given 
 up to their own lusts, and suffered to 
 fulfil the desires of their reprobate 
 minds, without restraint or check of 
 conscience. 
 
 " And as they did not like to retain God 
 
80 Heads of 
 
 in their knowledge, God gave them up to 
 a reprobate mind, to do those things 
 which are not convenient ; being filled 
 with all unrighteousness, fornication, 
 wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness ; 
 full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, 
 malignity ; whisperers, backbiters, haters 
 of God." Rom. i, 29, 30. 
 
 " Because they received not the love of 
 the truth, that they might be saved. And 
 for this cause God shall send them strong 
 delusions, that they might believe a lie : 
 that they all might be damned who be- 
 lieved not the truth, but had pleasure in 
 unrighteousness." 2 Thess. ii, 10, II, 12. 
 
 5. Sinners are liable to death, with all 
 its agonies and terrors. 
 
 " When lust hath conceived, itbringeth 
 forth sin ; and sin, when it is finished, 
 bringeth forth death." James i, 15. 
 
 " What fruit had ye then in those 
 things whereof ye are now ashamed ? for 
 the end of those things is death. Rom. 
 vi, 21, 23. 
 
 6. Sinners dying impenitent will be 
 raised at the last day to condemnation, 
 and driven to the torments of hell. 
 
 " Marvel not at this : for the hour is 
 coming, in the which all that are in the 
 graves shall hear his voice, and shall 
 come forth, they that have done good 
 
Christ ian Doctrine. 81 
 
 unto the resurrection of life j and they 
 that have done evil to the resurrection of 
 damnation." John v, 28, 29. 
 
 " Then shall he say also unto them on 
 the left hand, Depart from me, j-^e cursed, 
 into everlasting fire, prepared for the 
 devil and his angels. And these shall 
 go away into everlasting punishment." 
 Matt. XXV, 41. 
 
 v. THE IMPOSSIBILITY OF SALVATION BV 
 IMPERFECT OBEDIENCE. 
 
 Men, being transgressors of God's holy 
 law, which requires perfect obedience, 
 are not able to recover themselves from a 
 state of guilt : nor can they procure 
 justification in the sight of God by any 
 works of new obedience, which are ne- 
 cessarily imperfect. Besides, man, as a 
 depraved creature, loves evil ; and by 
 custom, its influence over him is greatly 
 strengthened ; so that sinners, however 
 circumstanced, have no inclination, nor 
 strength of mind, to turn from folly and 
 sin to serve God. 
 
 " But we are all as an unclean thing, 
 and all our righteousnesses are as filthy 
 rags \ and we all do fade as a leaf, and our 
 
 G 
 
82 Heads of 
 
 iniquities, like the wind, have taken us 
 away." Isai. Ixiii, 2. 
 
 " Now we know that what things 
 soever the law saith, it saith to them who 
 are under the law ; that every mouth 
 may be stopped, and all the world may 
 become guilty before God. Therefore 
 by the deeds of the law there shall no 
 flesh be justified in his sight : for by the 
 law is the knowledge of sin." Rom. iii, 
 19, 20. 
 
 For as many as are of the works of the 
 law, are under the curse : for it is 
 written, Cursed is every one that 
 continueth not in all things which are 
 written in the book of the law to do 
 them." Gal. iii, 10. 
 
 " Can the Ethiopian change his skin, 
 or the leopard his spots ? Then may ye 
 also do good, who are accustomed to do 
 evil." Jer. xiii, 23. 
 
 VI. SALVATION BY GRACE, THROUGH JESUS 
 CHRIST. 
 
 1. The sovereign good pleasure, or free 
 grace, of God, is the original cause of his 
 choosing sinners of mankind in his Son 
 Jesus Christ, before the foundation of the 
 
Christian Doctrine. 83 
 
 world, predestinating them to holiness 
 and immortal felicity. 
 
 ** Blessed be the God and Father of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us 
 with all spiritual blessings in heavenly 
 things in Christ : according as he hath 
 chosen us in him before the foundation 
 of the world, that we should be holy and 
 without blame before him in love : having 
 predestinated us unto the adoption of 
 children by Jesus Christ to himself, ac- 
 cording to the good pleasure of his will, 
 to the praise of the glory of his grace ; 
 wherein he hath made us accepted 
 in the Beloved. — Having made known 
 unto us the mystery of his will, accord- 
 ing to his good pleasure which he hath 
 purposed in himself." Eph. i, 3, 6, 9. 
 
 2. It was infinite, unmerited love, from 
 which the Father sent his only begotten 
 Son into this world, to die for the un- 
 godly as a propitiation for their sins : and 
 it was the same love which influenced the 
 Son of God to become a man, and to lay 
 down his life for the guilty, to reconcile 
 them to God, and to purge away their sins 
 by his own precious blood. 
 
 " In this was manifested the love of 
 
 God towards us, because that God sent 
 
 his only begotten Son into the world, 
 
 that we might live through him. Herein 
 
 G 2 
 
84 Heads of 
 
 is love, not that we loved God, but that 
 he loved us, and sent his Son to be the 
 propitiation for our sins." 1 John iv, 9, 10. 
 
 *' Walk in love, as Christ also hath 
 loved us, and hath given himself for us, 
 an offering and a sacrifice to God for a 
 sweet smelling savour. Eph. vi, 2. 
 
 " Unto him that loved us, and washed 
 us from our sins in his own blood, and 
 hath made us kings and priests unto God 
 and his Father, to him be glory and 
 dominion for ever and ever. Amen." Rev. 
 i, 5, 6. 
 
 3. The loving-kindness and tender 
 mercy of God constitute the only cause 
 why depraved sinners are regenerated 
 by the Holy Spirit, and by his illuminat- 
 ing and sanctifjing influences called out 
 of darkness to the light and knowledge 
 of the gospel, thus created unto good 
 w^orks. 
 
 " But after that the kindness and love 
 of God our Saviour towards man ap- 
 peared, not by works of righteousness 
 which we have done, but according to 
 his mercy he saved us, by the washing of 
 regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 
 Ghost ; which he shed on us abundantly, 
 through Jesus Christ our Saviour." Tit. iii, 
 4—6. 
 . *' But God, who is rich in mercy, for 
 
Christian Doctrine. 85 
 
 his great love wherewith he loved us, 
 even when we were dead in sins, hath 
 quickened us together with Christ (by 
 grace ye are saved), and hath raised 
 us up together, and made us sit to- 
 gether in heavenly places in Christ 
 Jesus ; that in the ages to come he might 
 show the exceeding riches of his grace, 
 in his kindness towards us through Christ 
 Jesus. For by grace are ye saved, thi-ough 
 faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is 
 the gift of God : not of works, lest any 
 man should boast. For we are his work- 
 manship, created in Christ Jesus unto 
 good works, which God hath before or- 
 dained that we should walk in them." 
 Eph. ii, 4—10. 
 
 4. It is solely by the rich mercy and 
 free grace of God, that he justifies the 
 guilty, delivers them from condemnation, 
 pardons all their sins, blots out their ini- 
 quities, and accepts them as righteous 
 through faith in his Son Jesus Christ. 
 
 " But not as the oflFence, so also is the 
 free gift. For if through the offence of 
 one many be dead; much more the grace 
 of God, and the gift by grace, which is by 
 one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded 
 unto many. And not as it was by one 
 that sinned, so is the gift : for the judg- 
 ment was by one to condemnation, but 
 
86 Heads of 
 
 the free gift is of many otFences unto 
 justification. For if by one man's offence 
 death reigned by one, much more they 
 who receive abundance of grace, and of 
 the gift of righteousness, shall reign in life 
 by one, Jesus Christ." Rom. v, 16, 17. 
 
 " For I will be merciful to their unrigh- 
 teouness, and their sins and their iniqui- 
 ties will I remember no more." Heb.viii, 12. 
 
 "I have blotted out as a thick cloud 
 thy transgressions, and as a cloud thy 
 sins : return unto me ; for I have re- 
 deemed thee." Isa. xliv, 22, 
 
 .5. The unspeakable love of God is the 
 only cause why he adopts unworthy aliens 
 into his family by Jesus Christ, and treats 
 them as his dear children. 
 
 '* Behold, what manner of love the 
 Father hath bestowed upon us, that we 
 should be called the sons of God ! Be- 
 loved, now are we the sons of God ; and 
 it doth not yet appear what we shall be : 
 but we know, that when he shall appear, 
 we shall be like him ; for we shall see 
 him as he is." 1 John iii, 1, 2. 
 
 6. It is from the riches of divine grace 
 that God grants his people freedom from 
 the dominion of sin ; progressive sanctifi- 
 cation ; perseverance in his service ; and 
 final perfection in his holiness. 
 
 " Sin shall not have dominion over you : 
 
Chrislian Doctrine. 87 
 
 for ye are not under the law, but under 
 grace. But now being made free from 
 sin, and become servants to God, ye have 
 your fruit unto holiness, and the end 
 everlasting life." Rom. vi, 14, 23. 
 
 " Christ also loved his church, and 
 gave himself for it ; that he might sanc- 
 tify and cleanse it with the washing of 
 water by the word : that he might pre- 
 sent it to himself a glorious church, not 
 having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing." 
 Eph. V, 25, 27. 
 
 7. It is to the abundant mercy and grace 
 of God, that believers owe their joyful 
 hope of an incorruptible inheritance in 
 heaven, and their sure anticipation of its 
 enjoyment in immortal bliss. 
 
 " God even our Father hath loved us, and 
 hath given us everlasting consolation, and 
 good hope through grace." 2 Thess. ii, 16. 
 
 " Blessed be the God and Father of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, who according to his 
 abundant mercy hath begotten us again 
 unto a lively hope by the resurrection of 
 Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inherit- 
 ance incorruptible, and undefiled, and 
 that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven 
 for you, who are kept by the power of 
 God through faith unto Balvation." ] Pet. 
 i, 3, 4, 5. 
 
 ** For the wages of sin is death ; but 
 
88 Heads of 
 
 the gift of God is eternal life, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord." Rom. vi, 23. 
 
 VII. SPIRITUAL REGENERATION. 
 
 Regenerated means rebegotten, reborn, or 
 horn again. The loveliness of creation 
 exhibits a natural regeneration in the 
 season of spring, when life, beauty, and 
 fruitfulness reappear on the earth after 
 the death of winter. Spiritual regenera- 
 tion is manifested by the holy life, hea- 
 venly tempers, devotedness to God, and 
 fruits of righteousness, which charac- 
 terize true believers. Spiritual regenera- 
 tion is not mere reformation, change of 
 opinions, or water baptism ; it consists 
 in that transformation which the mind of 
 a sinner undergoes, in which, by the 
 influence of the Holy Spirit, the soul is 
 quickened to the life of God. As Dr .Watts 
 observes : 
 
 The Spirit, like some heavenly wind. 
 
 Blows on the sons of flesh ; 
 New models all the carnal mind, 
 
 And forms the man afresh. 
 
 1. The necessity of spiritual regenera- 
 tion arises fi*om our natural alienation of 
 heart from God ; our affections being 
 
Christian Doctrine. 89 
 
 dead to the excellencies of his character, 
 and delighting only in those things which 
 nourish our enmity against his being and 
 perfections. 
 
 " Alienated from the life of God." 
 Eph. iv, 18. 
 
 " Dead in trespasses and sins." Eph. ii, 1. 
 
 "The carnal mind is enmity against 
 God." Rom. viii, 7. 
 
 *' Except a man be born again, he 
 cannot see the kingdom of God." John 
 iii, 3. 
 
 2. The nature of spiritual regeneration 
 is being born of God ; the recovery to 
 the soul of the image of God which had 
 been destroyed by sin ; giving a new 
 heart : writing the law of God in the 
 mind ; that so the man becomes a new 
 creature, and like his Saviour Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 " Who were born, not of blood, nor of 
 the will of the flesh, nor of the will of 
 man, but of God." John i, 13. 
 
 " He saved us by the washing of rege- 
 neration." Tit. iii, 5. 
 
 " I will give them one heart, and I will 
 put a new spirit within you ; and I will 
 take the stony heart out of their flesh, 
 and will give them a heart of flesh." 
 Ezek. xi, 19. 
 
 " I will put my laws into their minds, 
 
90 Heads of 
 
 and write them in their hearts, and I will 
 be to them a God, and they shall be to me 
 a people." Heb. viii, 10. 
 
 " If any man be in Christ, he is a new 
 creature." 2 Cor. v, 17. 
 
 3. The author of spiritual regeneration 
 is the Holy Spirit, and the instrumental 
 means is the word of God. 
 
 " Born of the Spirit." John iii, 6. 
 
 " Renewing of the Holy Ghost." Tit. 
 iii, 5. 
 
 *' Of his own will begat he us with the 
 word of truth," James i, 18. 
 
 " Being born again, not of corruptible 
 seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of 
 God, which liveth and abideth for ever." 
 1 Pet. i. 23. 
 
 VIII. REPENTANCE UNTO SALVATION. 
 
 Repentance is a change of mind, from 
 conviction of having done wrong. Thus 
 Judas manifested repentance, when, on 
 reflecting upon his awful criminality in 
 betraying his Lord, he threw down the 
 thirty pieces of silver, the reward of his 
 iniquity. Matt, xxvii, 3 — 5. Esau repented 
 when he found that Jacob bed obtained 
 his father's blessing of the birthright, 
 which he had formerly despised, and sold 
 
Christian Doctrine. 91 
 
 for " one morsel of meat." Gen. xxvii, 
 34, 38, 41 ; Heb. xii, 16, 17. Still it is 
 manifest, that the repentance of Esau and 
 of Judas was only the workings of a 
 guilty conscience, stung with remorse ; 
 producing, not hatred of evil, but gloomy 
 desperation. It was " the sorrow of the 
 world," which " worketh death." "Re- 
 pentance unto life," — " repentance to- 
 wards God" — " repentance unto salva- 
 tion," is a very diflferent state of mind, 
 as it produces hatred to sin, turning to 
 God, and hope in the Divine mercy. This 
 "repentance unto salvation" is the gift 
 of God, a fruit of regeneration, and 
 inseparably connected with immortal fe- 
 licity. 
 
 " Turn thou me, and I shall be turned ; 
 for thou art the Lord my God. Surely 
 after that I was turned I repented : and 
 after that I was instructed, I smote upon 
 my thigh, 1 was ashamed, yea even con- 
 founded, because I did bear the iniquity of 
 my youth." Jer. xxxi, 19. 
 
 '* Testifying both to the Jews, and also 
 to the Gieeks, repentance toward God, 
 and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 Acts XX, 21. 
 
 " Him hath God exalted with his right 
 hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, to give 
 
92 Heads of 
 
 repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of 
 sins." Acts V, 31. 
 
 "Then hath God also to the Gentiles 
 granted repentance unto life." Acts xi, 18. 
 
 " If God peradventure will give them 
 repentance to the acknowledging of the 
 truth." 2 Tim. ii, 25. 
 
 " Now I rejoice, not that ye were sorry, 
 but that ye sorrowed to repentance. For 
 godly sorrow w^orketh repentance to 
 salvation, not to be repented of." 2 Cor. 
 vii, 9, 10. 
 
 IX. JUSTIFICATION BEFORE GOD. 
 
 ** Justification is an act of God's free 
 grace, wherein he pardoneth all our sins, 
 and accepteth us as righteous in his 
 sight, only for the righteousness of Christ 
 imputed to us, and received by faith 
 alone." — Assembly' s Catechism. 
 
 " We are accounted righteous before 
 God, only for the merit of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ, by faith, and not 
 for our works and deserving." — Article of 
 the Church of England. 
 
 To impute is to reckon, charge, or place 
 to the account of any one : thus the righ- 
 teousness of Christ is reckoned to the 
 
Christian Doctrine. 93 
 
 account of believing sinners for their sal- 
 vation. 
 
 ** Even as David describeth the blessed- 
 ness of the man unto whom God imputeth 
 righteousness without works." Rom. iv, 6. 
 
 " He hath made us to be accepted in the 
 Beloved. In whom we have redemption 
 through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, 
 according to the riches of his grace." 
 Eph. i, 6, 7. 
 
 " For he hath made him to be sin for 
 us who knew no sin : that we might be 
 made the righteousness of God in him." 
 2 Cor. V, 21. 
 
 " As by one man's disobedience many 
 were many sinners ; so by the obedience 
 of one shall many be made righteous." 
 Rom. V, 19. 
 
 " This is the name whereby he shall be 
 called, the Lord our Righteousness." 
 Jer. xxiii, 6. 
 
 X. ADOPTION INTO THE FAMILY OF GOD. 
 
 ** Adoption is an act of God's free grace, 
 whereby we are received into the number, 
 and have a right to all the privileges, of 
 the sons of God." — Assembly's Catechism. 
 Many and great are the privileges of 
 the adopted children of God; some of 
 which are, — his paternal protection from 
 
94 Heads of 
 
 spiritual and temporal evils ; — provision 
 of all things needful both for the 
 soul and body ; — fatherly correction ; — 
 divine instruction ; — audience in prayei' 
 and a return of blessing ; — a sure title to 
 eternal glory ; — and infallible direction to 
 the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 " Behold, what manner of love the 
 Father hath bestowed upon us, that we 
 should be called the sons of God." 1 John 
 iii, 1. 
 
 " As many as received him, to them 
 gave he power to become the sons of God, 
 even to them that believe on his name." 
 John i, 12. 
 
 " For as many as are led by the Spirit 
 of God, they are the sons of God. For ye 
 have not received the spirit of bondage 
 again to fear : but ye have received the 
 Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, 
 Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth 
 witness with our spirit, that we are the 
 children of God ; and if children, then 
 heirs ; heirs of God and joint heirs 
 with Christ." Rom. viii, 14 — 16. 
 
 *' Wherefore come out from among 
 them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, 
 and touch not the unclean ; and I will 
 receive you, and ye shall be my sons and 
 my daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." 
 2Cor. vi, \7, 18. 
 
Christian Doctrine. 95 
 
 XI. SANCTIFICATION OF THE SPIRIT. 
 
 " Sanctification is the work of God's Spi- 
 rit, whereby we are renewed in the whole 
 man, after the image of God, and are 
 enabled more and more to die unto sin 
 and live unto righteousness." — Assembly's 
 Catechism. 
 
 As the righteousness of Christ impiited 
 to the believer in justification constitutes 
 his right to the kingdom of heaven, so in 
 like manner the holiness of Christ, im- 
 parted to him by the Holy Spirit in sanc- 
 tification, constitutes the qualification and 
 preparation of a believer for that state of 
 purity and glory. 
 
 " God hath from the beginning chosen 
 you to salvation, through sanctification of 
 the Spirit and belief of the truth ; where- 
 unto he called you by our Gospel, to the 
 obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ." 2Thess. ii, 13. 
 
 " And that ye put on the new man, 
 which after God is created in righteous- 
 ness and true holiness." Eph. iv, 24. 
 
 *' But now being made free from sin, 
 and become servants to God, ye have your 
 fruit unto holiness, and the end everlast- 
 ing life." Rom. vi, 22. 
 
 " And the very God of peace sanctify 
 
96 Heads of 
 
 you wholly : and I pray God youi' whole 
 spirit and soul and body be preserved 
 blameless unto the coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ." 1 Thess. v, 23. 
 
 *' There is therefore now no condemna- 
 tion to them who are in Christ Jesus, who 
 walk not after the flesh but after the 
 Spirit." Rom. viii, 1. 
 
 " But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, 
 who of God is made unto us wisdom, and 
 righteousness, and sanctification, and re- 
 demption." 1 Cor, i, 30. 
 
 " Giving thanks unto the Father, who 
 hath made us meet to be partakers of the 
 inheritance of the saints in light." Col. j, 
 12. 
 
 XII. CHRISTIAN PROFESSION IN THE 
 WORLD. 
 
 Christians are ordained, by the Sovereign 
 of the World, to be a blessing to society ; 
 and, by their principles and virtues, to be 
 " the salt of the earth," and " the light 
 of the world." The profession of a Chris- 
 tian is his confession and public avowal 
 of his principles as a believer in the 
 Gospel of Jesus Christ, and his observance 
 of the appointed ordinances of his Lord, 
 according to their institution in the 
 
Christian Doctrine. 97 
 
 Scriptures. While true religion makes its 
 possessors modest and retiring in their 
 general habits of life, it requires them to 
 exhibit to the world their loyal attach- 
 ment to their Creator and Redeemer. 
 
 " For we are his workmanship, created 
 in Christ Jesus unto good works, which 
 God hath before ordained that we should 
 walk in them." Eph. ii, 10. 
 
 ** Ye are our epistle, written in our 
 hearts, known and read of all men : ma- 
 nifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ 
 ministered by us, written not with ink, 
 but with the Spirit of the living God." 
 2 Cor. iii, 2, 3. 
 
 *' And they continued stedfastly in the 
 apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in 
 breaking of bread, and in prayers. And 
 they, continuing daily with one accord in 
 the temple, and breaking bread from 
 house to house, did eat their meat with 
 gladness and singleness of heart, praising 
 God, and having favour with all the 
 people " Acts ii, 42, 46, 47. 
 
 " Seeing, then, that we have a great 
 high priest, that is passed into the hea- 
 vens, Jesus, the Son of God, let us hold 
 fast our profession." Heb. iv, 14. 
 
 " Therefore, holy brethren, partakers 
 of the heavenly calling, consider the 
 
98 Heads of 
 
 Apostle and High Priest of our profes- 
 sion, Christ Jesus." Heb. iii, 1 . 
 
 " Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold 
 on eternal life, whereunto thou art called, 
 and hast professed a good profession be- 
 fore many witnesses." 1 Tim. vi, 12. 
 
 " These all died in faith, not having re- 
 ceived the promises, but having seen 
 them afar off, and were persuaded of 
 them, and embraced them, and confessed 
 that they were strangers and pilgrims on 
 the earth." Heb. xi, 13. 
 
 " I am not ashamed of the Gospel of 
 Christ ; for it is the power of God unto 
 salvation, to every one that belie veth ; to 
 the Jew first, and also to the Greek." 
 Rom. i, 16. 
 
 " For the which cause J also suffer these 
 things ; nevertheless I am not ashamed, 
 for I know whom I have believed, and I 
 am persuaded that he is able to keep that 
 which I have committed to him against 
 that day." 2 Tim. i, 12. 
 
Christian Doctrine, 99 
 
 XIII. EVANGELICAL OBEDIENCE. 
 
 Sincere Christian profession is accompa- 
 nied by evangelical obedience; which is 
 that course of practical regard to the will 
 of God, that is the fruit of genuine faith, 
 and the evidence of regeneration in every 
 true believer. Chiefly by evangelical obe- 
 dience, under the constraining influence 
 of love to God in Christ, Christians 
 answer the end of the Divine purpose in 
 the work of redemption, which was to 
 " purify unto himself a peculiar people 
 zealous of good works ;" thus to glorify 
 God, and to be the means of happiness to 
 the world. 
 
 " Elect according to the foreknowledge 
 of God the Father, through sanctification 
 of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprink- 
 ling of the blood of Jesus Christ." 
 1 Pet. i, 2. 
 
 " And hereby we do know that we 
 know him, if we keep his commandments. 
 He that saith I know him, and keepeth 
 not his commandments, is a liar, and the 
 truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth 
 his word, in him verily is the love of God 
 perfected : hereby know we that we are 
 in him." 1 John ii, 3 — 5. 
 
 " Know ye not, that to whom ye yield 
 
100 Heads of 
 
 yoiirselves servants to obey, his servants 
 ye are to whom ye obey, whether of sin 
 unto death, or of* obedience unto righ- 
 teousness ? But God be thanked, that 
 (though) ye were the servants of sin ; but 
 ye have obeyed from the heart that form 
 of doctrine which was delivered unto you. 
 Being- then made free from sin, ye be- 
 came the servants of righteousness." 
 Rom. vi, 16— IS. 
 
 '* Remembering without ceasing your 
 work of faith, and labour of love, and pa- 
 tience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 in the sight of God and our Father ; know- 
 ing, brethren beloved, your election of 
 God." 1 Thess. i, 3, 4. 
 
 " I know thy work, and thy labour, and 
 thy patience, and how thou canst not bear 
 them who are evil : and thou hast tried 
 them who say they are apostles, and are 
 not, and hast found them liars : and hast 
 borne, and hast patience, and for my 
 name's sake hast laboured, and hast not 
 fainted. Nevertheless 1 have somewhat 
 against thee, because thou hast left thy 
 first love. Remember, therefore, from 
 whence thou art fallen ; and repent, and 
 do thy first works ; or else I will come 
 unto thee quickly, and will remove thy 
 candlestick out of his place, except thou 
 repent. He that hath an ear, let him hear 
 
Christian Doctrine. 101 
 
 what the Spirit saith unto the churches ; 
 To him that overcometh will I give to eat 
 of the tree of life, which is in the midst 
 of the paradise of God." Rev. ii, 2, 3, 4, 
 
 5,7. 
 
 XIV. DIVINE CONSOLATION. 
 
 Divine consolation is that inward, spiri- 
 tual satisfaction, which arises from the 
 love of God shed abroad in the heart by 
 the gracious influence of the Holy Spirit. 
 As the author of all divine consolation, 
 and in reference to his office, the Holy 
 Spirit of God, in the New Testament, is 
 designated the ** Comforter :" and he ful- 
 fils that office of love and mercy, by his 
 delightful operations on the minds of be- 
 lievers. 
 
 A wise writer has truly said, " No man 
 by enjoying the Holy Spirit as the Com- 
 forter can find any ground for being less 
 afraid of sinning, or of its consequences, 
 than he was before ; for he no sooner in- 
 dulges evil affections, or any thought op- 
 posite to charity, than he loses that en- 
 joyment." Aware that persons who have 
 tasted of this divine delight may, by in- 
 dulging dispositions opposite to charity, 
 provoke the Holy Spirit, and so lose that 
 
102 Heads of 
 
 sacred joy, the apostle Paul admonishes 
 believers, " Grieve not the Holy Spirit of 
 God, whereby ye are sealed to the day of 
 redemption." Eph. iv, 30. They who thus 
 grieve the blessed Spirit will reap the fruit 
 of their folly, and must seek mercy and 
 forgiveness in the same way of humilia- 
 tion before God, as they at first obtained 
 that favour ; and their faith and love must 
 be left to work in the same way of humi- 
 liation, till it be again crowned with en- 
 joyment. 
 
 " Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people, 
 saith your God." Isaiah xl, 1. 
 
 " I will not leave you comfortless : I 
 will come unto you. But the Comforter, 
 who is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father 
 will send in my name, he shall teach you 
 all things, and bring all things to your 
 remembrance, whatsoever I have said 
 unto you. Peace I leave with you, my 
 peace I give unto you ; not as the world 
 giveth, give I unto you. Let not your 
 heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid." 
 John xiv, 18, 26, 27. 
 
 " Blessed be God, even the Father of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mer- 
 cies, and the God of all comfort ; who 
 comforteth us in all our tribulation, that 
 we may be able to comfort them who are 
 in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith 
 
Christian Doctrine. 103 
 
 we ourselves are comforted of God. For 
 as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, 
 so our consolation also aboundeth by 
 Christ." 2 Cor. 1, 3—5. 
 
 *' Therefore, being justified by faith, we 
 have peace with God through our Lord 
 Jesus Christ : by whom also we have ac- 
 cess by faith into this grace wherein we 
 stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of 
 God. And not only so, but we glory in 
 tribulations also ; knowing that tribula- 
 tion worketh patience, and patience ex- 
 perience, and experience hope ; and hope 
 maketh not ashamed ; because the love of 
 God is shed abroad in our hearts by the 
 Holy Ghost given unto us." Rom. v, 1 — 5. 
 
 *' There be many that say, Who will 
 show us any good } Lord, lift thou up the 
 light of thy countenance upon us. Thou 
 hast put gladness in my heart, more than 
 in the time that their corn and their wine 
 increased. I will both lay me down in 
 peace, and sleep ; for thou. Lord, only 
 makest me dwell in safety." Psalm iv,6 — 8. 
 
 " O God, thou art my God ; early will I 
 seek thee : my soul thirsteth for thee, my 
 flesh longeth for thee in a dry and thirsty 
 land where no water is ; to see thy power 
 and thy gloiy, so as 1 have seen thee in 
 the sanctuary. Because thy loving kind- 
 ness is better than life, my lips shall 
 
104 Heads of 
 
 praise thee. Thus will I bless thee while 
 I live ; I will lift up my hands in thy name. 
 My soul shall be satisfied as with marrow 
 and fatness ; and my mouth shall praise 
 thee with joyful lips ; when 1 remember 
 thee upon my bed, and meditate on thee 
 in the night watches. Because thou hast 
 been my help : therefore in the shadow of 
 thy wings will I rejoice." Psalm Ixiii, 
 1—7. 
 
 XV. DEATH OF THE BODY. 
 
 Death is not the termination of man's ex- 
 istence, by the extinction of his being; 
 but only the dissolution of his nature in 
 the separation of the soul and the body. 
 Tracing this awful subject, in its resist- 
 less and destructive course, through all 
 the successive generations of men, we are 
 compelled to regard death as truly the 
 " King of Terrors." Death is not natural 
 to man, but the penalty consequent on 
 sin : its existence originated in the trans- 
 gression of our first parents. In every 
 point of view, death is the *' wages of 
 sin ;" and the dread of it, by which the 
 guilty mind is haunted, arises from the 
 universal presumption, that death is a 
 penal evil j and that it is the judgment of 
 
Christian Doctrine. 105 
 
 God, tliat they who live in a course of 
 disobedience to his holy law " are worthy 
 of death." The righteous sentence of the 
 Divine law is most explicit, " The soul 
 that sinneth shall die." 
 
 Infidelity suggests various methods of 
 stifling this fear in the guilty mind. Some 
 live in brutish ignorance, and their chief 
 care is to avert the conviction of sin, of 
 judgment, and of eternity. Others put off 
 the thoughts of a future state, under the 
 senseless resolution to shut their eyes, 
 and rush upon death when necessity im- 
 pels them ; and so to take the tremendous 
 leap in the dark ! Many delude them- 
 selves with the groundless hope of deli- 
 verance, they know not how ; and thus, 
 by various pernicious subterfuges, cheat 
 their souls of that eternal salvation which 
 may be secured by embracing the Gospel 
 of Christ. 
 
 One great end of the mission of the 
 Son of God was, to deliver believers from 
 the fear of death ; and, by his atonement, 
 to prepare them to exult in victory over 
 the grave, in the prospect of immortality 
 in glory. 
 
 " Then shall the dust return to the 
 dust as it was ; and the spirit shall re- 
 turn unto God who gave it." Eccles. xii, 7. 
 
 " But of the tree of knowledge of good 
 
lOfi Heads of 
 
 and evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in 
 the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt 
 surely die." Gen. ii, 17. 
 
 " In the sweat of thy face shalt thou 
 eat bread, till thou return unto the 
 ground ; for out of it wast thou taken ; 
 for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou 
 return." Gen. iii, 19. 
 
 " By one man sin entered into the 
 world, and death by sin ; and so death 
 passed upon all men, for that all have 
 sinned." Rom. v, 12. 
 
 "It is appointed to all men once to 
 die; but after this the judgment." Heb. ix, 
 27. 
 
 XVI. DEATH OF THE UNGODLY. 
 
 I. Death is the most terrible considera- 
 tion that enters the minds of the un- 
 godly ; and by their infidelity the cup of 
 their highest joys is poisoned. Death be- 
 reaves them of their only portion of good 
 things ; it degrades them from all their 
 honours ; terminates all their irreligious 
 delights ; overwhelms them with terrors ; 
 and drives them in their guilt out of the 
 present world. 
 
 ** Wherefore do the wicked live, be- 
 come old, yea, are mighty in power } 
 
Christian Doctrine. 107 
 
 They spend their days in wealth, and in a 
 moment go down to the grave. There- 
 fore they say unto God, Depart from us ; 
 for we desire not the knowledge of thy 
 ways. What is the Almighty, that we 
 should serve him ? and what profit should 
 we have, if we pray unto him ? One dieth 
 in his full strength, being wholly at ease 
 and quiet : his breasts are full of milk, 
 and his bones are moistened with mar- 
 row. And another dieth in the bitterness 
 of his soul, and never eateth with plea- 
 sure. They shall lie down alike in the 
 dust, and the worms shall cover them." 
 Jobxxi, 7, 13, 14, 15, 23, 24,25,26. 
 
 ** The rich man said, This will 1 do : I 
 will pull down my barns, and build 
 greater ; and there will I bestow all my 
 fruits and my goods. And 1 will say to 
 my soul. Soul, thou hast much goods laid 
 up for many years ; take thine ease, eat, 
 drink, and be merry. But God said unto 
 him. Thou fool ! this night thy soul shall 
 be required of thee : then whose shall 
 those things be which thou hast pro- 
 vided ? So is he that layeth up treasure 
 for himself, and is not rich towards God." 
 Lukexii, 18, 19,20, 21. 
 
 " He shall be driven from light into 
 darkness, and chased out of the world." 
 Job xviii, 18. 
 
10^ Heads of 
 
 " The wicked is driven away in his 
 wickedness." Prov. xiv, 32. 
 
 II. The death of the ungodly closes the 
 period of respite from punishment, and 
 deprives them of any further opportunity 
 for hearing the Gospel of Peace, repent- 
 ing of their sins, bearing fruit unto God, 
 and preparing for eternal judgment. 
 
 " Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise 
 perish. He spake also this parable : — A 
 certain man had a JBg-tree planted in his 
 vineyard ; and he came and sought fruit 
 thereon, and found none. Tlien said he 
 unto the dresser of his vineyard. Behold, 
 these three years I come seeking fruit on 
 this fig-tree, and find none : cut it down : 
 why cumbereth it the ground ? And he 
 answering said unto him, Lord, let it 
 alone this year also, till I shall dig about 
 it, and dung it : and if it bear fruit, well ; 
 and if not, then after that thou shalt cut 
 it down." Luke xiii, 5 — 9. 
 
 III. The death of the wicked introduces 
 their guilty spirits to their own place in 
 hell, in which they are shut up in hope- 
 less despair and torment. 
 
 " Judas by transgression fell, that he 
 might go to his own place." Acts i, 25. 
 
 ** The wicked shall be turned into hell." 
 Psalm ix, 17. 
 
 " The rich man also died, and was 
 
Christian Doctrine. 109 
 
 buried. And in hell he lift up his eyes, 
 being in torments, and seeth Abraham 
 afai- off, and Lazarus in his bosom : and 
 he cried and said, Father Abraham, have 
 mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he 
 may dip the tip of his finger in water, and 
 cool my tongue; for I am tormented in 
 this flame." Luke xvi, 22 — 24. 
 
 XVII. DEATH OF THE GODLY. 
 
 L Death, to believers in Christ, is a con- 
 quered enemy : it is constituted a new- 
 covenant blessing ; and, instead of being 
 a dread calamity, it is a positive and an 
 incalculable gain. 
 
 '' Therefore let no man glory in men : 
 for all things are yours ; whether the 
 world, or life, or death, or things pre- 
 sent, or things to come ; all are yours ; 
 and ye are Christ's ; and Christ is God's." 
 1 Cor. iii, 21—23. 
 
 " Christ shall be magnified in my body, 
 whether it be by life or by death. For to me 
 to live is Christ, and to die is gain." 
 Phil, i, 20, 21. 
 
 II. When the righteous die, they are 
 taken away from the evil of the present 
 world, and blessed with rest in heaven 
 from all their sins and labours. 
 
fW Heads of 
 
 ** And I heard a voice from heaven say- 
 ing unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead 
 who die in the Lord from henceforth: 
 yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest 
 from their labours, and their works do 
 follow them." Rev. xiv, 13. 
 
 III. The death of the saints is precious 
 in the sight of the Lord, as they die in 
 obedience to him, and in their departure 
 he is glorified. 
 
 " Precious in the sight of the Lord is 
 the death of his saints." Psalm cxvi. 
 
 " This spake he, signifying by what 
 death he should glorify God." John xxi, 19. 
 
 " According to my earnest expectation 
 and my hope, that in nothing I shall be 
 ashamed ; but that with all boldness, as 
 always, so now also, Christ shall be mag- 
 nified in my body, whether it be by life 
 or by death." Phil, i, 20. 
 
 IV. Christians die cheerfully, in faith, 
 in peace, and in the lively hope of im- 
 mortal glory. 
 
 " These all died in faith, not having re- 
 ceived the promises, but having seen them 
 afar off, and were persuaded of them, and 
 embraced them, and confessed that they 
 were strangers and pilgrims on the earth." 
 Heb. xi, 13. 
 
 ** For I am now ready to be offered, and 
 the time of my departure is at hand. I 
 
Christian Doctrine. Ill 
 
 have fought a good fight ; 1 have finished 
 my course ; I have kept the faith. Hence- 
 forth there is laid up for me a crown of 
 righteousness, which the Lord the righ- 
 teous Judge shall give me at that day : and 
 not to me only, but unto all them also 
 that love his appearing." 2 Tim. iv, 6 — 8. 
 
 V. The souls of believers at death are 
 carried by angels into the heavenly para- 
 dise, where they enjoy the society of de- 
 parted saints, with their adored glorified 
 Lord. 
 
 " And it came to pass, that the beggar 
 died, and was carried by angels into Abra- 
 ham's bosom." Luke xvi, 22. 
 
 " And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say 
 unto thee, to-day shalt thou be with me 
 in Paradise." Luke xxiii, 43. 
 
 ** For we know that if our earthly 
 house of this tabernacle were dissolved, 
 we have a building of God ; a house not 
 made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 
 Now he that hath wrought us for the self- 
 same thing, is God, who also hath given 
 unto us the earnest of the Spirit." 2 Cor. 
 V, 1—5. 
 
 ** O death, where is thy sting ? O 
 grave, where is thy victory ? 1 Cor. xv, 56. 
 
 " Let me die the death of the righteous, 
 and let my last end be like his." Num. 
 xxiii, 10. 
 
112 Heads of 
 
 XVIII. THE RESURRECTION TO LIFE. 
 
 Resurrection is the recovery of the body 
 from death, and its re-union with the 
 soul. "That there shall be a resurrec- 
 tion of the dead, both of the just and the 
 unjust," Acts xxiv, 15, followed with an 
 immortality either of happiness or misery, 
 has been believed by the people of God in 
 all ages, by the pious Jews and patri- 
 archs, and it forms a principal article of 
 the Christian faith. Of the resurrection 
 of the dead, we know nothing indepen- 
 dently of divine revelation : the wisest 
 philosophers of ancient times had not dis- 
 covered it ; yet this doctrine is a funda- 
 mental principle of all true religion. 
 
 Fully to explain the resurrection, as to 
 the identity of the body, is impossible. 
 Whatever sameness may attend the body 
 at that glorious event, it is clear, from the 
 Scriptures, that in many respects it will 
 be very different. The bodies of the righ- 
 teous will be raised incorruptible. Hunger 
 and thirst, weakness and declension, sick- 
 ness and corruption, are bounded by the 
 tomb. They will be raised immortal. God 
 has been pleased to ordain the constitu- 
 tion of the bodies of his people, that in 
 defiance of time they shall live eternally 
 
C/iristian Doctrine. 113 
 
 with him. They will be raised in power. 
 Instead of being quickly exhausted or 
 weakened in the service of God, the vi- 
 gour of the body is ordained to increase 
 throughout eternal ages. They will be 
 raised in glory and beauty. " We know 
 not what we shall be :" but we are as- 
 sured that the body will be fashioned like 
 to the glorious body of Christ. The body 
 will be raised spiritual. Of this also we 
 can form no adequate conception : but 
 instead of a heavy, cumbrous, sluggish 
 burthen to the spirit, needing constant 
 supplies of natural nourishment, — in the 
 resurrection, the bodies of the saints will 
 be spiritualized, beautified, immortal, and 
 glorified, as a fit habitation, and adapted 
 to the capacities, activities, and elevated 
 services of the purified and perfected 
 soul. 
 
 " Then certain philosophers of the Epi- 
 cureans, and of the Stoicks, encountered 
 him. And some said, What will this 
 babbler say ? Other some, He seemeth to 
 be a setter forth of strange gods ; because 
 he preached to them Jesus and the resur- 
 rection." Acts xvii, 18. 
 
 " Why should it be thought a thing in- 
 credible with you, that God should raise 
 the dead." Acts xxvi, 8. 
 
 " The children of this world marry, and 
 I 
 
114 Heads of 
 
 are given in marriage ; but they who shair 
 be accounted worthy to obtain that world, 
 and the resurrection from the dead, nei- 
 ther marry nor are given in marriage ; 
 neither can they die any more ; for they 
 are equal unto the angels, and are the 
 children of God, being the children of the 
 resurrection." Luke xxi, 34 — 36. 
 
 " Marvel not at this ; for the hour is 
 coming, in the which all that are in the 
 graves shall hear his voice, and shall come 
 forth : they that have done good, unto the 
 resurrection of life ; and they that have 
 done evil, unto the resurrection of dam- 
 nation." John V, 28, 29. 
 
 " But if there be no resurrection of the 
 dead, then is Christ not risen ; and if 
 Christ be not risen, then is our preaching 
 vain, and your faith is also vain. Yea, 
 and we are found false witnesses of God ; 
 because we have tes titled of God that he 
 raised up Christ, whom he raised not up, 
 if so be that the dead rise not. For if the 
 dead rise not, then is not Christ raised. 
 But now is Christ risen from the dead, 
 and become the first-fruits of them that 
 slept. For since by man came death, by 
 man came also the resurrection of the 
 dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in 
 Christ shall all be made alive. But every 
 man in his own order : Christ the first- 
 
Christian Doctrine. 115 
 
 fruits, afterward they that are Christ's at 
 his coming." 1 Cor. xv, 13, 16, 20, 23. 
 
 *' It is sown in corruption, it is raised 
 in incorruption : it is sown in dishonour, 
 it is raised in glory : it is sown in weak- 
 ness, it is raised in power : it is sown a 
 natural body, it is raised a spiritual body." 
 1 Cor. XV, 42—44. 
 
 ** Now this I say, brethren, that flesh 
 and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of 
 God ; neither doth corruption inherit in- 
 corruption. Behold, I show you a mys- 
 tery . We shall not all sleep, but we shall 
 all be changed, in a moment, in the 
 twinkling of an eye, at the last trump ; 
 for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead 
 shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall 
 be changed. For this corruptible must 
 put on incorruption, and this mortal must 
 put on immortality. So when this cor- 
 ruptible shall have put on incorruption, 
 and this mortal shall have put on immor- 
 tality, then shall be brought to pass the 
 saying that is written. Death is swallowed 
 up in victory." 1 Cor. xv, 50 — 54. 
 
 " For our conversation is in heaven, 
 from whence also we look for the Saviour, 
 the Lord Jesus Christ ; who shall change 
 our vile body, that it may be fashioned 
 like unto his glorious body, according to 
 the working whereby he is able even to 
 i2 
 
116 Heads 0/ 
 
 subdue all things unto himself." Phil, iii, 
 20, 21. 
 
 ** But I would not have you to be igno- 
 rant, bi-ethren, concerning them who are 
 asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others 
 who have no hope. For if we believe that 
 Jesus died and rose again, even so them 
 also that sleep in Jesus \A\\ God bring 
 with him. For this we say unto you, by 
 the word of the Lord, that we who are 
 alive and remain unto the coming of the 
 Lord, shall not prevent them who are 
 asleep. For the Lord himself shall de- 
 scend from heaven with a shout, with the 
 voice of the archangel, and with the 
 trump of God, and the dead in Christ 
 shall rise first : then we who are alive 
 and remain, shall be caught up together 
 with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord 
 in the air ; and so shall we ever be with 
 the Lord. ^^Tierefore comfort one another 
 with these words." 1 Thess. iv, 13 — 19. 
 
 XIX. ETERNAL JUDGMENT. 
 
 Reason, in every reflecting man, approves 
 and expects a day of final, universal, eter- 
 nal judgment. Revelation declares the 
 inevitable certainty of that tremendously- 
 awful event. The dispensations of Provi- 
 
Christian Doctrine. 1 17 
 
 dence are frequently so mysterious, that 
 the wisest of mankind are not able to 
 solve the difficulties with which they are 
 surrounded : while, therefore, virtue is 
 persecuted by a long series of afflictions, 
 in the persons of holy men, and vice is 
 successful — crowned with health, riches, 
 and honour — the impious, holding a 
 course of injustice and wickedness — no 
 relief can be obtained by the sufferers, 
 except in reference to a future state of 
 rewards and punishments, after the resur- 
 rection from the dead. 
 
 From the word of God we learn, that 
 nothing of terror or magnificence ever 
 yet beheld by human eyes — no glory of 
 the rising sun after a night of tempes- 
 tuous darkness — no convulsions of na- 
 ture — no conflagration of cities — no par- 
 tial, nor even the universal deluge — no 
 blazing comet, dragging its flaming train 
 over half the circle of heaven — nor all 
 together, can convey to our minds an ade- 
 quate conception of that terrible bright- 
 ness of the firmament, and the irresistible 
 devastation of nature, which will attend 
 the final judgment. God will uncreate his 
 great creation. " The heavens passing 
 away with a great noise; the elements 
 melting with fervent heat ; the earth and 
 
118 Heads of 
 
 all the works therein being burnt up :" 
 the Lord, in the splendours of his God- 
 head, being revealed in flaming fire, at- 
 tended with his mighty angels — the awful 
 trumpet sounding — the graves of earth 
 and sea giving up their dead — the great 
 white throne placed — the judgment set — 
 the books opened — all that ever lived on 
 earth standing before the Divine pre- 
 sence, while innumerable angels look on 
 with wonder. Infidels, despisers, and 
 neglecters of the Gospel, convicted of 
 their guilt and criminal folly, are speedily 
 separated from the righteous ; and divine, 
 inflexible justice, so often derided and de- 
 fied on earth, pronounces and executes 
 their eternal doom to outer darkness and 
 remediless despair ! What mind, however 
 enlarged, can fully imagine this dreadful 
 scene ? And while the oracles of God 
 foreshow it, and the human conscience 
 anticipates it, what folly, madness, and 
 criminality in the sons of men, to neglect 
 80 great salvation as that revealed in the 
 Gospel ! 
 
 I, God has unalterably fixed, though he 
 has not revealed, the period and the day 
 in which he will judge both the living and 
 the dead by Jesus Christ, who will appear 
 in his own and in his Father's glory. 
 
Christian Doctrine. Ill) 
 
 " Because he hath appointed a day, in 
 the which he will judge the world in righ- 
 teousness." Acts xvii, 31. 
 
 " For the Father judgeth no man, but 
 hath committed all judgment unto the 
 Son ; that all men should honour the Son, 
 even as they honour the Father." John v, 
 22, 23. 
 
 " God will recompense tribulation to 
 them that trouble you : and to you who 
 are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord 
 Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with 
 his mighty angels." 2 Thess. i, 6, 7. 
 
 *' When the Son of Man shall come in 
 his glory, and all the holy angels with 
 him, then shall he sit upon the throne of 
 his glory." Matt, xxv, 31. 
 
 *' And I saw a great white throne, and 
 him that sat on it, from whose face the 
 earth and the heaven fled away." Rev. xx, 
 11. 
 
 II. All mankind being gathered befoi'e 
 the judgment-seat of Christ, the righteous 
 placed on his right hand, and the wicked 
 on his left, will be judged with strictness, 
 according to their works : the Heathen 
 according to the law of nature ; and those 
 who have been favoured with the Scrip- 
 tures, according to their advantages, the 
 secrets of all hearts being revealed. 
 
120 Heads of 
 
 " For we must all appear before the 
 judgment-seat of Christ ; that every one 
 may receive the things done in the body, 
 according to that he hath done, whether 
 it be good or bad." 2 Cor. v, 10. 
 
 "And before him shall be gathered all 
 nations ; and he shall separate them one 
 from another, as a shepherd divideth his 
 sheep from the goats ; and he shall set 
 the sheep on his right hand, but the goats 
 on the left." Matt, xxv, 32, 33. 
 
 " For as many as have sinned without 
 law shall also perish without law ; and as 
 many as have sinned in the law, shall be 
 judged by the law ; — in the day when God 
 shall judge the secrets of men, by Jesus 
 Christ, according to my gospel." Rom. ii, 
 12—16. 
 
 " And I saw the dead, small and great, 
 stand before God; and the books were 
 opened : and another book was opened, 
 which is the book of life : and the dead 
 were judged out of those things which 
 were written in the books, according to 
 their works." Rev. xx, 12. 
 
 III. Jesus Christ, the Judge, will pro- 
 nounce a gracious sentence in favour of 
 the righteous ; honouring them before the 
 assembled universe with his high appro- 
 bation J acknowledging their sincere obe- 
 
Christian Doctrine. 121 
 
 dience in the performance of good works, 
 and advancing them to the immediate en- 
 joyment of their celestial reward. 
 
 *' Then shall the King say unto them on 
 his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Fa- 
 ther, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
 from the foundation of the world. — And 
 the righteous shall go into life eternal." 
 Matt. XXV, 34, 46. 
 
 IV. The righteous Judge will afterwards 
 denounce an awful sentence of wrath 
 against the ungodly : convincing them of 
 their wickedness, he will put them to 
 silence, expose them to shame, and pour 
 contempt on their anguish : the sentence 
 of wrath will be executed upon them im- 
 mediately and irreversibly ; and, together 
 with Satan and his guilty accomplices, 
 they will be banished from God into ever- 
 lasting torment. 
 
 " Then shall he say also unto them on 
 the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, 
 into everlasting fire, prepared for the 
 devil and his angels. — And these shall go 
 away into everlasting punishment." Matt. 
 XXV, 41 — 46. 
 
 •' The Lord Jesus shall be revealed 
 from heaven, with his mighty angels, in 
 flaming fire, taking vengeance on them 
 that know not God, and that obey not the 
 Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who 
 
122 Heads of 
 
 shall be punished with everlasting de- 
 struction from the presence of the Lord, 
 and from the glory of his power, when he 
 shall come to be glorified in his saints." 
 2 Thess. i, 7—10. 
 
 " And the angels who kept not their 
 first estate, but left their own habitation, 
 he hath reserved in everlasting chains, 
 under darkness, unto the judgment of the 
 great day." Jude 6. 
 
 " And whosoever was not found written 
 in the book of life, was cast into the lake 
 of fire." Rev. XX, 15. 
 
 V. Banished from the presence and fe- 
 licity of the Redeemer and his saints, the 
 wicked will be cast into outer darkness ; 
 shut up in the infernal prison ; associated 
 with the devil and his angels ; tormented 
 with unquenchable fire and brimstone, 
 and their misery aggravated by an up- 
 braiding conscience, as the gnawing of a 
 worm that never dieth ; the avenging 
 wrath of God Almighty will abide on them 
 without the least forbearance or mercy : 
 while their unutterable anguish will cause 
 thera to weep and wail with gnashing of 
 teeth, their extreme sorrows continuing 
 throughout eternity. 
 
 " But he shall say, I tell you, I know 
 you not whence ye are : depart from me, 
 all ye workers of iniquity. There shall be 
 
Christian Doctrine. 123 
 
 weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye 
 shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, 
 and all the prophets, in the kingdom of 
 God, and you yourselves thrust out." 
 Luke xiii, 27, 28. 
 
 " So shall it be in the end of the world : 
 the angels shall come forth, and sever 
 the wicked from among the just. And 
 shall cast them into the furnace of fire : 
 there shall be wailing and gnashing of 
 teeth." Matt, xiii, 49, 50. 
 
 " And he shall be tormented with fire 
 and brimstone in the presence of the holy 
 angels, and in the presence of the Lamb : 
 and the smoke of their torment ascendeth 
 up for ever and ever." Rev. xiv, 10, 11. 
 
 " Their worm dieth not, and the fire is 
 is not quenched." Mark ix, 44. 
 
 XX. THE HEAVENLY GLORY. 
 
 Immortality and eternal life in glory ever- 
 lasting, inspire the Christian with the 
 most delightful anticipations. This prin- 
 ciple of hope is the heritage of the godly 
 on earth : so that while enduring priva- 
 tions, persecutions, and afflictions the 
 most grievous, as the apostle comforted 
 himself so can they, saying, " These 
 light afflictions which are but for a 
 
124 Heads of 
 
 moment, work out for us a far more 
 exceeding and eternal weight of glory." 
 But fully to describe the glory yet to be 
 revealed, human language absolutely fails. 
 Images the most splendid which the 
 grandeur of the world can supply are 
 employed by the inspired writers to re- 
 present the personal glory, and the per- 
 fect felicity of the saints in heaven : and 
 yet after all their descriptions they assure 
 us, that " eye hath not seen, nor ear 
 heard, neither have entered into the 
 heart of man, the things which God 
 hath prepared for them that love him." 
 1 Cor. ii, 9. 
 
 I. In the heavenly glory, the redeemed 
 will be elevated to the paradise and city 
 of God ; honoured as his children through 
 Christ ; filled with the knowledge of 
 celestial mysteries, and adorned with 
 crowns of righteousness. 
 
 " To him that overcometh will I give 
 to eat of the tree of life, which is in the 
 midst of the paradise of God." Rev. ii, 7. 
 
 " But now they desire a better country, 
 that is a heavenly : wherefore God is 
 not ashamed to be called their God : 
 for he hath prepared for them a city." 
 Heb. xi. 16. 
 
 " Beloved, now are we the sons of 
 God ; and it doth not yet appear what 
 
C/iristian Doctrine. 125 
 
 we shall be ; but we know that, when he 
 shall appear, we shall be like him ; for 
 we shall see him as he is." 1 John iii, 2. 
 
 " Henceforth there is laid up for me a 
 crown of righteousness, which the Lord, 
 the righteous Judge, shall give me at that 
 day : and not to me only, but unto all 
 them also that love his appearing." 
 2 Tim. iv, 8. 
 
 II, The redeemed in heaven will dwell 
 for ever with their Saviour, beholding his 
 glory in their Father's house ; satisfied in 
 the possession of their divine inherit- 
 ance ; freed from terrestial sorrow, and 
 filled with the enjoyment of the presence 
 of God and the Lamb, before his glorious 
 throne. 
 
 " Then we who are alive and remain, 
 shall be caught up together with them in 
 the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : 
 and so shall we ever be with the Lord." 
 1 Thess. iv, 17. 
 
 " And I John saw the holy city, new 
 Jerusalem, coming down from God out of 
 heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for 
 her husband. And I heard a great voice 
 out of heaven, saying, Behold, the ta- 
 bernacle of God is with men, and he will 
 dwell with them, and they shall be his 
 people, and God himself shall be with 
 them, and be their God. And God shall 
 
126 Heads of 
 
 wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and 
 there shall be no more death, neither 
 sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be 
 any more pain : for the former things are 
 passed away. And he that sat upon the 
 throne said, Behold, I make all things 
 new. And he said unto me. Write : for 
 these words are true and faithful. And 
 the city had no need of the sun, neither 
 of the moou to shine in it : for the glory 
 of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is 
 the light thereof." Rev. xxi, 2, 3, 4, 5, 23. 
 
 III. The individual happiness of the 
 heirs of glory will be perfected by inter- 
 course with the saints, redeemed by 
 Christ from every age and nation, with 
 an innumerable company of holy angels, 
 and with God. They will bear the divine 
 image, impressed upon their whole na- 
 ture, made gloriously manifest to each, 
 as if written on their foreheads ; while 
 they enjoy inconceivable felicity eternally, 
 in the service of God their Creator and 
 Redeemer. 
 
 *'But ye are come unto Mount Sion, 
 and unto the city of the living God, the 
 heavenly Jerusalem, andtoan innumerable 
 company of angels, to the general assem- 
 bly and church of the first-born which 
 are written in heaven, and to God the 
 Judge of all, and to the spirits of just 
 
Christian Doctrine. 127 
 
 nieu made perfect, and to Jesus the Me- 
 diator of the new covenant." Heb. xii, 
 22, 24. 
 
 " And there shall be no more curse : 
 but the throne of God and of the Lamb 
 shall be in it ; and his servants shall serve 
 him : and they shall see his face ; and his 
 name shall be in their foreheads. And 
 there shall be no night there : and they 
 need no candle, neither light of the sun ; 
 for the Lord God giveth them light : and 
 they shall reign for ever and ever." Rev. 
 xxii, 3, 4, 5. 
 
 " These are they who came out of great 
 tribulation, and washed their robes and 
 made them white in the blood of the 
 Lamb. Therefore are they before the 
 throne of God, and serve him day and 
 night in his temple : and he that sitteth 
 on the throne shall dwell among them. 
 They shall hunger no more, neither thirst 
 any more ; neither shall the sun light on 
 them, nor any heat. For the Lamb, which 
 is in the midst of the throne, shall feed 
 them, and shall lead them unto living 
 fountains of waters : and God shall wipe 
 away all tears from their eyes." Rev. vii, 
 14, 17. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 A DIRECTORY TO PRAYER. 
 
 Major General Burn will be regarded 
 by soldiers and sailors as eminently 
 qualified to give his testimony concerning 
 the subject of prayer ; especially if they 
 are acquainted with his excellent volumes, 
 entitled ** The Christian Officer's Complete 
 Armour," and " TVho Fares Best, the 
 Christian, or the Man of the World ? In 
 the latter admirable work, the venerable 
 general recommends the privilege and 
 duty of prayer, from the consideration of 
 the advantages and the happiness which 
 it secures to the Christian. This expe- 
 rience derived from " the throne of 
 grace," he observes, is " peculiar only to 
 the heaven born soul, and it consists in 
 this ; — that he knows he has a covenant 
 God and Father, to whom he may, and 
 constantly does approach with holy bold- 
 ness in every time of need. To this im- 
 pregnable rock David, in the hour of his 
 greatest danger and distress, fled for 
 refuge, and was safe. Here Luther could 
 have whatever he asked, because he 
 
A Directory to Prayer. 129 
 
 asked in faith, agreeably to the will of 
 God. Here, on his knees, an honest 
 countryman of mine (John Knox, the 
 Reformer of Scotland) was more dreaded 
 by a proud queen, than an army of 
 twenty thousand men. Here the saints, 
 in all ages, have performed wonders ; 
 stopped the bottles of heaven, and opened 
 them again ; subdued kingdoms ; con- 
 quered armies ; overturned the counsels 
 of the wicked ; averted national judg- 
 ments and procured national blessings : 
 and here, in the present day, thousands 
 of happy souls find inexpressible delight, 
 in spreading all their various complaints, 
 cares, and concerns, before a faithful, 
 promise-fulfilling God ; confidently as- 
 sured, that what they commit to his charge, 
 will be wisely managed for their best in- 
 terests. What they cannot disclose to their 
 dearest friend on earth they can freely un- 
 bosom to their heavenly Father. A plea- 
 sure this, of which you men of the world are 
 never permitted to taste : neither did you 
 ever find an earthly benefactor, however 
 generous, able, and willing to help you, 
 that could help like the Christian's God ! " 
 '* What can he so truly becoming a 
 dependent state," says that excellent cler- 
 gyman, Mr. Hervey, " as to pay our 
 adoring homage to the author of all 
 
 K 
 
130 A Directory 
 
 perfection, and profess our devoted alle- 
 giance to the Supreme Almighty Go- 
 vernor of the Universe. Can there be a 
 more sublime pleasure, than to dwell in 
 fixed contemplation on the beauties of the 
 Eternal Mind? Can there be a more 
 advantageous employ, than to present our 
 requests to the Father of Mercies ?" 
 
 1. The Nature of Prayer. — "Prayer 
 is the soul's sincere desire." Prayer 
 is the application of necessity to Him, 
 who alone can give relief : the confession 
 ofsintoHiiM, who alone can grant for- 
 giveness : the expression of gratitude to 
 Him, from whom alone we derive our life, 
 and breath, and all things. Prayer includes 
 all the exercises of the mind of man in 
 its intercourse with heaven. By prayer, 
 the divinely-ordained means of glorifying 
 and enjoying God, his servants approach 
 Him as their heavenly Father, in the 
 name of Jesus Christ, their High Priest 
 and Intercessor, to ask the blessings of 
 his Spirit and grace, for themselves and 
 others, offering praise for their mercies, 
 both as creatures and as redeemed sinners. 
 
 Prayer does not consist of eloquence in 
 speech, or of accuracy in words, but of 
 earnestness in the heart. Prayer is seen 
 in the urgent cry of the drowning dis- 
 ciples on the sea of Tiberias, " Lord, save 
 
to Prayer. 131 
 
 us, we perish ! " Mat. viii, 25. In the 
 impressive exclamation of the self-con- 
 demned publican, "God be merciful to 
 me a sinner." Luke xviii, 13. In the 
 dying supplication of the penitent male- 
 factor, *• Lord, remember me when thou 
 comest into thy kingdom." Luke xxiii, 
 42. Montgomery has most happily de- 
 fined the true nature of prayer ; 
 
 Prayer is the soul's sincere desire, 
 
 Utter'd or unexpress'd ; 
 The motion of a hidden fire 
 
 That trembles in the breast. 
 Prayer is the burthen of a sigh, 
 
 The falling of a tear. 
 The upward glancing of an eye, 
 
 When none but God is near. 
 Prayer is the simplest form of speech, 
 
 That infant lips can try ; 
 Prayer the sublimest strains that reach 
 
 The Majesty on high. 
 Prayer is the Christian's vital breath, 
 
 The Christian's native air. 
 His watchword in the hour of death ; 
 
 He enters heaven by prayer. 
 Prayer is the contrite sinner's voice 
 
 Returning from his ways ; 
 While angels in their song rejoice, 
 
 And say — " Behold, he prays ! " 
 K 2 
 
f32 A Directory 
 
 Prayer is an exercise of the understand- 
 ing with the best affections of the heart : 
 the enlip^htened mind embracing the re- 
 vealed character of God as exhibited in 
 the gospel, the gracious representation 
 of Himself as the Father of mercies in 
 Christ Jesus. By this means, men are 
 qualified for spiritual worship, as re- 
 quired by our Saviour — " God is a spirit : 
 and they that worship Him, must worship 
 Him in spirit and in truth." John iv, 24 ; 
 and as the apostle professes, " I will 
 pray with the spirit, and I will pray 
 with the understanding also." 1 Cor. 
 xiv, 15. 
 
 " Prayer is the fruit of an intelligent 
 faith in the Divine promises in Christ 
 Jesus : and these promises, under the in- 
 fluences of the Holy Spirit, are at once 
 the warrant for all the approaches of a 
 sinful creature to his Maker, and the as- 
 surance of all spiritual blessings on earth, 
 and of eternal salvation in heaven. 
 
 Prayer has been very accurately de- 
 scribed as consisting in several parts : — 
 of hivocatioriy in which we address God 
 by one or more of his glorious titles ; of 
 Adoration, in which we express our sense 
 of the infinite majesty and overflowing 
 goodness of God : — of Confession^ in 
 which we acknowledge our sinfulness 
 
to Prayer. 133 
 
 and unworthiness ; of Supplication, in 
 which we implore pardon, grace, and 
 every blessing \—oi Intercession, in which 
 we pray for divine mercies to ourselves 
 and others ; — of Dedication, in which we 
 voluntary surrender ourselves to God ; — 
 and of Thanksgiving, in which we express 
 our gratitude for all the Divine mercies 
 and favours. Dr. Watts has ingeniously 
 summed up the several heads of prayer, to 
 aid our memory, in these four lines — 
 
 Call upon God, adore, confess, 
 Petition, plead, and then declare 
 
 You are the Lord's, give thanks and bless, 
 And let Amen confirm the prayer. 
 
 2. The Duty of Prayer. — Prayer is a 
 natural duty, necessarily binding upon 
 every rational creature. By this means, 
 God has wisely and mercifully appointed, 
 that his creatures should acknowledge 
 their dependence on Him, and their obli- 
 gations to Him, for their existence, and 
 for their enjoyments every moment. 
 Many persons altogether neglect prayer. 
 Towards performing this duty, they 
 cherish the most decided dislike : but 
 this impiety demonstrates their enmity 
 against God, while it shows the folly and 
 madness of sin. Dr. Johnson spoke justly 
 on this subject, when he said of Smart, 
 
134 A Directory 
 
 the poet: — "Madness frequently disco- 
 vers itself merely by unnecessary devia- 
 tion from the usual modes of the world. 
 My poor friend Smart showed the dis- 
 turbance of his mind by falling upon his 
 knees, and saying his prayers in the 
 street, or in any other unusual place. 
 Now although, rationally speaking, it is 
 greater madness not to pray at all, than to 
 pray as Smart did, I am afraid there are 
 so many who do not pray, that their un- 
 derstanding is not called in question." 
 
 Prayer is also an evangelical duty: it is 
 inseparably connected with all the dearest 
 privileges of the Christian. It is the or- 
 dinance of God, to be the most powerful 
 means of resisting temptation, of mortify- 
 ing sin, and of advancing in personal 
 holiness. Prayer is commended to our 
 practice by the example of our divine 
 Master, Christ, and by the testimony of 
 the people of God through all ages of the 
 church. Christians are reminded of their 
 duty, their privilege, and their happiness 
 in this respect, by the apostle's address 
 to the primitive believers. " Rejoice 
 evermore. Pray without ceasing : in 
 every thing give thanks : for this is the 
 will of God in Christ Jesus concerning 
 you." 1 Thess. v, 16, 18. " Be careful 
 for (or anxious about) nothing; but in 
 
to Prayer. 135 
 
 every thing by prayer and supplication 
 with thanksgiving let your requests be 
 made known unto God. And the peace 
 of God, which passeth all understanding, 
 shall keep your hearts and minds through 
 Christ Jesus." Phil, iv, 6, 7. 
 
 3. The Gift of Prayer.— Written forms of 
 prayer are doubtless useful as helps to 
 direct our devotion : but they are uni- 
 versally acknowledged to be insufficient 
 for all the purposes of daily intercourse 
 with God. To obtain forms exactly suit- 
 able to all the varying necessities of the 
 Christian, is found impossible : nor is it 
 necessary ; as it is plain that the prayers 
 of the saints, as recorded in the Scrip- 
 tures, were extemporary, offered at the 
 throne of grace from a sense of necessi- 
 ties at the time then present. Nor have 
 we any examples of written forms of 
 prayer, as used by the Christians of the 
 first three centuries, except the Lord's 
 Prayer, either for public or private wor- 
 ship. We should therefore seek the Gift 
 of Prayer. 
 
 No rational man can doubt the pro- 
 priety of our endeavouring to attain the 
 ability to express our desires and to offer 
 our thanksgivings to God, in the most 
 suitable language. Paul teaches to " pray 
 with the spirit, and with the understand- 
 
136 A Directory 
 
 ing also;" and charges us to "covet 
 earnestly the best gifts." Of all the va- 
 rious gifts of the Holy Spirit, the Gift of 
 Prayer surely must be one of the most 
 desirable. Our own minds receive con- 
 siderable edification from the proper ex- 
 pressions which we ourselves use in our 
 own prayers : but especially as parents 
 and heads of families, in leading the de- 
 votions of others — at the domestic altar — 
 with Christian friends in the social meet- 
 ings — or by the bed-side of the afflicted 
 and dying, it must be of the greatest ad- 
 vantage to possess, in a good degree, the 
 Gift of Prayer. 
 
 Bishop AVilliaras remarks, as to the 
 utility of wu'itten forms : " For any one 
 to sit down and satisfy himself with his 
 hook-prayer, or some prescript from, and 
 to go no farther, this were still to remain 
 in his infancy, and not to grow up in his 
 new creature : this would be, as if a man 
 who had once need of crutches, should 
 always afterwards make use of them, and 
 so necessitate himself to a continual im- 
 jjotency. Prayer by book is commonly of 
 itself something flat and dead, floating for 
 the most part too much in generalities, 
 and not particular enough for each several 
 occasion. There is not that life and vi- 
 gour in it, to engage the afl'ections, as 
 
to Prayer. 137 
 
 when it proceeds immediately Irora the 
 soul itself, and is the natural expression 
 of those particulars whereof we are most 
 sensible. In the use of prescript forms, 
 to which a man hath been accustomed, 
 he ought to be narrowly watchful over 
 his own heart, for fear of that lip-service 
 and formality, which in such cases w^e are 
 more especially exposed unto. It is not 
 easy to express, what a vast difference a 
 man may find, in respect to inward com- 
 fort and satisfaction, betwixt those pri- 
 vate prayers that are thus conceived from 
 the affections, and those prescribed forms 
 which we say by rote or read out of 
 books." 
 
 Bishop Hall's observations will aflfbrd 
 much encoragement to the timid. He 
 says, " God is a free Spirit, and so should 
 ours be, in pouring- out our voluntary de- 
 votions upon all occasions. Let the full 
 soul freely pour out itself in gracious 
 expressions of its holy thoughts into the 
 bosom of the Almighty; let both the 
 sudden flashes of our quick ejaculations, 
 and the constant flames of our more fixed 
 conceptions, mount up from the altar of 
 a zealous heart unto the throne of grace ; 
 and if there be some stops or solecisms, 
 in the fervent utterance of our private 
 wants, these are so far from being offen- 
 
138 A Directory 
 
 sive, that they are the most pleasing 
 music to the ears of that God unto whom 
 our prayers come ; let them be broken off 
 with sobs and sighs, and incongruities of 
 delivery, our good God is no otherwise 
 affected to this imperfect elocution, than 
 an indulgent parent is to the clipped and 
 broken language of his dear child, which 
 is more delightful to him than any other's 
 smooth oratory." 
 
 For our attainment of the Gift of 
 Prayer, God has graciously caused to be 
 written the various devotional parts of 
 Holy Scripture. Many of the Psalms are 
 prayers, expressive of almost every exer- 
 cise of a pious mind, and peculiarly suita- 
 ble to be stored up in memory by the 
 Christian for his daily use. The admira- 
 ble form called the Lord's Prayer, given 
 by our Saviour as a pattern to his disci- 
 ples, may be used by us, as well as re- 
 garded as a platform of perfect simplicity, 
 though not expressing the peculiarities of 
 Christian sentiment, which were not 
 fully revealed before the Redeemer's as- 
 cension to heaven. This form was some- 
 times used by the first Christians at the 
 beginning of their devotions, and some- 
 times at the close. The holy desires of 
 the apostles, inspired by the blessed 
 Spirit, as contained in their epistles, are 
 
to Prayer, 139 
 
 admirably adapted to promote our edifi- 
 cation, and to assist us in attaining the 
 Gift of Prayer. See particularly, Rom. xv, 
 13 ; 1 Cor. i, 3, 8 ; Eph. i, 17, 23 ; iii, 14, 
 21 ; Phil, i, 9, 11 ; Col. ii, 1, 3 ; 2 Thess. 
 i, 11, 12 ; Heb.xiii, 20, 21 ; 1 Pet. v, 10. 
 
 4. The Grace of Prayer. — Gifts are not 
 grace. Men may eloquently honour God 
 with their lips while the heart is far from 
 him. Matt, xv, 7, 9. It is manifest that 
 some, whose names are recorded in the 
 Scriptures, as endowed with eminent 
 gifts, were graceless persons. Balaam, 
 Saul, and Judas, are fearful examples of 
 this kind. " Many," says our Saviour, 
 " will say to me in that day. Lord, Lord, 
 have we not prophesied in thy name .' and 
 in thy name have cast out devils ? and in 
 thy name have done many wonderful 
 works ? And then will I profess unto 
 them, I never knew you : depart from me, 
 ye that work iniquity." Matt, vii, 22, 23. 
 Such affecting cases of men endowed with 
 talents, yet enemies of piety, are supposed 
 by the apostle, when he says, " Though I 
 speak with the tongues of men and 
 angels, and have not charity, I am be- 
 come as sounding brass, or a tinkling 
 cymbal." 1 Cor. xiii, 1. How seasonable 
 then is the awakening admonition, ** Let 
 us have grace, whereby we may serve 
 
140 A Directory 
 
 God with reverence and godly fear : for 
 our God is a consuming fire." Heb. xii, 
 28, 29. 
 
 The grace of prayer is not any single 
 act or habit of the mind, but the right 
 state of the heart — holy affections of the 
 soul — sincere and reverential affection for 
 God, and delight in his service — faith in 
 his holy word — seriousness of spirit — 
 heavenly-mindedness — uprightness of in- 
 tention, and determined purpose to serve 
 the Lord in the strength of Christ. 
 
 God has mercifully promised " the 
 Spirit of grace and of supplication." 
 Zech. xii, 10. " Be strong," says Paul, 
 " in the grace that is in Christ Jesus." 
 2 Tim. ii, 1. " Out of his fulness," says 
 John, " have we all received, and grace 
 for grace." John i, 16. 
 
 The grace of prayer should be sought 
 with diligence, as essential to the safety 
 and happiness of the soul. This can be 
 obtained only by a sincere surrender of 
 the heart to God through Christ, remem- 
 bering that " all things are naked and 
 opened unto the eyes of Him with whom 
 we have to do." Heb. iv, 13. Sincerity, 
 therefore, as exemplified in the Psalmist, 
 is indispensable. " Search me, O God, and 
 know my heart : try me, and know my 
 thoughts : and see if there be any wicked 
 
(o Prayer. 141 
 
 Way in me, and lead me in the way ever- 
 lasting." Psalm cxxxix, 23, 24, While 
 this sincerity is cherished, depending on 
 the influences of the Holy Spirit, reflect- 
 ing upon the glorious greatness and holi- 
 ness of God, and our dependence, sinful- 
 ness, nnd meanness, and the inestimable 
 love of God in the redemption of Christ 
 Jesus, through whom we enjoy the 
 honour of divine adoption, and the privi- 
 lege of fellowship with the Father, the 
 soul of the Christian will most certainly 
 " grow in grace," and in the possession 
 of the Gift of Prayer. 
 
 5. Gesture of Prayer. — Kneeling is un- 
 questionably the most suitable posture 
 for prayer, indicating our dependence and 
 our humility of mind. This was the 
 posture most frequently observed by the 
 people of God, as mentioned in the Scrip- 
 tures. So Solomon kneeled, 2 Chron. vi, 
 13 ; Daniel, Dan. vi, 10 ; Ezra, Ez. ix, 5 ; 
 our Saviour, Luke xxii, 41 ; Paul, Acts 
 XX, 36 ; xxi, 5 ; Eph.iii, 14. This posture 
 is most proper in private, in the family, 
 and on social occasions. Prostration of 
 the whole body was common on extraor- 
 dinary occasions. Gen. xvii, 3. But 
 standing seems most proper for public 
 worship, as it was usually observed in the 
 
142 A Directory 
 
 examples found in the Scriptures : hence 
 our Saviour says to his disciples, " When 
 ye stand praying." Mark xi, 25 ; Luke 
 xviii, 13 ; 2 Chron. xx, 4, 5, 13. 
 
 6. Motives to Prayer. — Almighty God 
 graciously invites us to prayer; and 
 prayerless persons will perish in their 
 sins, under the righteous condemnation of 
 the eternal Judge. Their impious life 
 indicates their alienation of heart, and 
 proves their enmity against God : how 
 can it be otherwise then, than that such 
 will suffer the Divine indignation ? God 
 will pour out his fury upon those profane 
 wretches, who refuse to call upon his 
 blessed and glorious name. Jer. x, 25. 
 This consideration, therefore, of the 
 dreadful consequences of irreligion, should 
 be a sufficient motive in calling to prayer. 
 
 Sincere prayer is inseparably connected 
 with salvation. " Whosoever shall call 
 upon the name of the Lord, shall be 
 saved." Rom. x, 13. 
 
 Prayer is the most eflfectual means of 
 preparing the mind to endure, and even 
 to profit by all the various trials of life. 
 " These light afflictions which are but 
 for a moment, work out for us a far more 
 exceeding and eternal weight of glory : 
 while we look," says the apostle, " not 
 
to Prayer. 143 
 
 at the things which ai'e seen, but," by 
 habitual prayer, ** at the things which are 
 not seen and eternal." 2 Cor. iv, 18. 
 
 Prayer is the means of spiritual pros- 
 perity : this is testified by the recorded 
 experience of the people of God in all 
 ages. God honours the exercise of wait- 
 ing upon him : and all the graces of the 
 Spirit, and every holy affection, being 
 strengthened by this means, the habit 
 should be cherished for our own personal 
 interest. 
 
 Prayer is the highest privilege which 
 men can enjoy on earth. It is the means 
 of realizing the Divine friendship, and of 
 constant audience with God. Freedom of 
 access to an earthly prince is esteemed 
 one of the richest privileges of a subject, 
 and one which is not granted except to a 
 few of the most favoured of the nobility : 
 but God waits to be gracious to his people, 
 and invites them to improve and enjoy 
 this honour of habitual access to him, 
 and communion with him. " Truly our 
 fellowship is with the Father, and with his 
 Son Jesus Clirist." 1 John i, 3. 
 
 Prayer is also the means divinely or- 
 dained, of our being made blessings to 
 others. This observation may be ex- 
 tended to all the public relations of life : 
 but we would particularly urge it upon 
 
144 A Directory 
 
 our young friends, in reference to heads 
 of families, for which dignity and honour 
 they are preparing. Abraham,^ the most 
 distinguished of all the patriarchs, never 
 appeared so dignified as when considered 
 in the character of parent and head of a 
 family. " 1 will make of thee a great 
 nation," says Jehovah, " and I will bless 
 thee, and make thy name great ; and thou 
 shalt be a blessing." Gen. xii, 2. 
 
 7. Examples of Prayer. — Our limits will 
 not allow us to present many forms to 
 our naval and military friends ; but we 
 insert a few, as helps to their obtaining 
 the inestimable " Gift of Prayer." 
 
 Prayer hefore Reading the Scriptures. 
 
 Almighty God ! Father of Lights, and 
 Fountain of grace, I praise Thee for the 
 treasures of thy blessed word. Give me, 
 O Lord, a heart to love thy sacred truth ; 
 and by thy Holy Spirit, open the eyes of 
 my understanding, that 1 may know thy 
 will, and behold the wondrous things 
 contained in thy glorious gospel. Let the 
 word of Christ dwell in me richly in all 
 wisdom ; that I may be prepared to walk 
 in the way of thy commandments ; to 
 glorify Thee on the earth, and to dwell 
 with Thee for ever in thy heavenly 
 kingdom. Grant me these blessings, U 
 
to Prayer. 145 
 
 thou God of mercy and salvation, 
 through Jesus Christ, our only Lord and 
 Saviour. Amen. 
 
 Before a Meal. 
 
 Bountiful God and Father, bless these 
 thy mercies to nourish our bodies, and 
 feed our souls with the bread of life ; that 
 we may glorify thee now and for ever, 
 through Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 After a Meal. 
 
 We praise Thee, and thank Thee, O 
 God our Father, for these and all thy 
 mercies ; and beseech Thee to accept and 
 bless us for ever, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Morning Prayer for a Soldier or Sailor. 
 
 Almighty and most merciful God, I 
 adore Thee the Creator of heaven and 
 earth, Maker of the mountains and the 
 mighty ocean. Thou art the only giver of 
 my life, and of all my blessings. I ac- 
 knowledge thy gracious care of me during 
 the hours of sleep, and that thy goodness 
 has afforded me the light, and the benefits 
 of a new morning. 
 
 1 confess to Thee, O Lord God, that I 
 am undeserving of the innumerable be- 
 
l-l(j A Directory 
 
 nefits which I enjoy ; because I have daily 
 broken thy holy commandments. Pardon, 
 O God. my numberless offences, and 
 make nje a sincere believer in thy Son 
 Jesus Christ, whom thou hast revealed as 
 the Redeemer of sinners. Bless my soul 
 with heavenly wisdom ; teach me to un- 
 derstand the gospel of thy salvation ; and 
 strengthen me with thy grace, that I may 
 glorify Thee, living as thy redeemed ser- 
 vant, and loving Thee as thine adopted 
 8on, sealed by thy Holy Spirit to the day 
 of redemption. 
 
 Giant, O Lord God Almighty, thy bless- 
 ing richly to rest upon my Sovereign, and 
 upon all the Royal Family. Shower thy 
 mercies upon my native land, and re- 
 gard with thy special favour every indivi- 
 dual in the army and navy, that they may 
 be men of loyalty, purity, and true reli- 
 gion. Bless my country with peace and 
 prosperity, with liberty and security. 
 Four out of thy Holy Spirit upon all thy 
 churches, and especially upon the minis- 
 ters of the gospel of Christ ; that they 
 may richly possess all divine gifts and 
 grace, and be made eminently useful in 
 their Christian labours. In like manner 
 bless thy servants, who are gone as mis- 
 sionaries 10 the heathen ; and hasten the 
 period ill which al\ the nations of man- 
 
to Prayer. 147 
 
 kind shall see the salvation of God, and 
 worship ITiee acceptably through Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 I praise and thank Thee, O God of my 
 life, for all thy mercies poured forth upon 
 me, and especially for thy unspeakable 
 gift of Christ thy Son. Enable me to show 
 forth my gratitude for thy favours by my 
 life devoted to thy glory; and when 1 
 have served Thee on earth, receive me to 
 dwell for ever near thy glorious throne, 
 through Jesus Christ, my only Lord and 
 Saviour. Amen. 
 
 Evening Prayer for a Soldier or Sailor. 
 
 O Thou great, and blessed, and gra- 
 cious God, Creator of the universe, and 
 my heavenly Father in Christ Jesus ; I 
 adore Thee, the only self-existent and 
 eternal Sovereign, who art " glorious in 
 holiness, fearful in praises," ever '* doing 
 wonders " in heaven and on earth. Look 
 down from thy holy habitation, and be- 
 hold me, a weak and sinful creature, 
 worshipping at thy footstool of grace and 
 mercy. All things are naked and open 
 to thy omniscient eyes, and Thou art ac- 
 quainted with all my works and my most 
 secret ways. 
 
 My doings this day, O Lord God, and 
 the state of my affejtions, will not bear 
 L 2 
 
148 A Directory 
 
 thy scrutiny. I acknowledge ray trans- 
 gressions and the sinfulness of my nature ; 
 but I plead the atonement of thy Son, in 
 asking thy pardoning mercy. Let my 
 iniquities be purged by the precious blood 
 of Christ ; and do Thou accept me in his 
 glorious righteousness. 
 
 Let thy Holy Spirit renew my soul; 
 and make me holy in heart and life, 
 bearing the image of my blessed Lord and 
 Saviour. Teach me, O Lord, to prize 
 my daily mercies, and make me contented 
 with the wise allotments of thy provi- 
 dence. Enable me to fix my affections on 
 things above, where Christ sitteth at thy 
 right hand, and support my mind under 
 all the trials of life, that I may be stedfast 
 in my profession of the Saviour's name, 
 as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. Pre- 
 pare me to fight the good fight of faith, 
 and to finish my mortal course with joy ; 
 that being instructed and sanctified by 
 thy good word and Spirit, I may be made 
 meet for thy kingdom and glory. 
 
 Protect me, O Lord, by thy Almighty 
 hand, and preserve me through the silent 
 hours of this night. Sufl'er no evil ima- 
 gination to defile my soul, or disquiet ray 
 repose ; and whether I sleep or wake, 
 whether 1 live or die, O let me ever be 
 entirely thine. 
 
to Prayer. 149 
 
 I praise Thee, O my God, for the bless- 
 ing of health ; for the comforts of this 
 day ; and for all the mercies of my whole 
 life. Above all, I bless Thee for the gift 
 of Christ ; for the eternal redemption by 
 the shedding of his most precious blood, 
 and the renewing graces of the Holy 
 Spirit. I give Thee thanks for the trea- 
 sures of thy holy word ; that I was ever 
 taught to read its heavenly pages, and 
 that my heart has been opened to em- 
 brace its glorious doctrines. 
 
 Hear my supplications for all my dear 
 kindred and friends : bestow upon them 
 the blessings of thy Spirit and grace ; 
 and suffer none of them to go down to 
 death in an unforgiven and unholy state. 
 
 Abundantly bless, O God, my Sove- 
 reign, his government, and my country. 
 Support the ministers of thy gospel, and 
 thy servants, the missionaries of Christ, 
 among the degraded heathen ; and prosper 
 thy churches in my native land, and in all 
 parts of the world, that *' the earth may 
 be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as 
 the waters cover the sea." 
 
 Receive, O Thou God of all grace, my 
 evening offering of prayer and praise, 
 which I now present at thy throne of 
 mercy in the name of Jesus Christ, thy 
 only Son, my Redeemer. Amen. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 A DIRECTORY TO THE LORD'S 
 SUPPER. 
 
 Soldiers and Sailors are not so favoura- 
 bly circumstanced at all times in relation 
 to the Lord's Supper, as their fellow 
 Christians in ciWl life. Still they are 
 sometimes privileged to commemorate 
 the death of their Redeemer, in obedience 
 to his dying command. Colonel Gar- 
 diner, among many others, was an ex- 
 emplary observer of this most affecting 
 ordinance. See " Anecdotes of Soldiers," 
 Chap. Vin. " A Directory to the Lord's 
 Supper," we are confident, will be prized 
 by many, both in the array and navy, 
 who find their happiness in the service of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 1. THK IMPORTANCE OK A RIGHT KNOW- 
 LEDGE OF THE lord's SUPPER. 
 
 Christian ordinances are sacred : they 
 were appointed by our merciful and Al- 
 
A Director// to the Lord's Supper. If)! 
 
 mighty Lord. They are the institutes of 
 divine benevolence, the statutes of infinite 
 love. To violate, pervert, or alter them, 
 therefore, must be, not only treason 
 against our acknowledged Sovereign 
 Lord, but an expression of the blackest 
 ingratitude, for favours of unspeakable 
 magnitude : and to be ignorant of them, 
 must be a practical denial of their divine 
 appointment, and of their indispensable 
 obligation. 
 
 Every British subject is presumed to be 
 acquainted with the laws of his country ; 
 and disobedience to them is followed with 
 punishment. Pains and penalties are in- 
 flicted even in those cases in which it was 
 impossible for private individuals to know 
 the law : for, on account of their diver- 
 sity, multiplicity, changeableness, and 
 obscurity, even learned lawyers are not 
 agreed as to what is commanded and 
 what is forbidden. 
 
 If it be of consequence to know the 
 complicated laws of our country, so as to 
 " honour the king " by a full and cheerful 
 obedience, of how much more importance 
 must it be for us to understand the sta- 
 tutes of our divine Lord, that we may 
 glorify Him, who is at once " the great 
 God and our Saviour Jesus Christ ! " 
 Especially when we consider that the 
 
152 A Directory to 
 
 Divine laws are written — that they are 
 few — and that in keeping them is in- 
 volved the happiness of our lives and the 
 health of oui- souls ! 
 
 Right notions concerning the Lord's 
 Supper will farther appear important, 
 from the gross ignorance of many pro- 
 fessors of religion in relation to this ordi- 
 nance. Not to insist on the absurdities 
 of Transubstantiation, as taught by the 
 Roman Catholics, — their denial of the use 
 of the sacred cup to the congregation, — 
 their paying divine honours to thebread and 
 wine ;— the mistakes of many serious and 
 sincere persons in relation to the Lord's 
 Supper, engendering fears, and doubts, 
 and terrors, should serve as a powerful 
 motive in leading young Christians to 
 investigate the scriptural nature and de- 
 sign of this institution, while they indi- 
 vidually pray, " Let my heart be sound 
 in thy statutes, that 1 be not ashamed." 
 Psal. cxix, 80. 
 
 II. INSTITUTION OF THE LORD's SUPPER. 
 
 Divine benevolence we behold beaming 
 in the ordinance of the Lord's Supper. 
 Ignorance of the true nature of institu- 
 tions is commonly to be attributed to 
 
the Lord's Supper. 153 
 
 the negligence manifested in relation to 
 their origin. Perfect knowledge of this 
 divine ordinance we are able to obtain 
 only from the inspired Scriptures ; and 
 they are so plain and unambiguous, that, 
 with devout attention, " wayfaring men 
 though fools shall not err therein," Isa. 
 XXXV, 8. For this purpose, we shall give 
 the whole account of the institution of 
 this service, as contained in the several 
 evangelists. *' And as they were eating, 
 Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and 
 gave thanks, and brake it, and gave 
 it to his disciples, and said, Take, 
 eat : this is my body, which is given for 
 you : this do in remembrance of me. 
 Matt, xxvi, 26 ; Mark xiv, 22 ; Luke xxii, 
 19. And likewise he took the cup after 
 supper, and gave thanks, and gave it to 
 them, saying, Drink ye all of it : and 
 they drank of it. For he said unto them, 
 This cup is my blood of the New Testa- 
 ment (or the New Testament in my 
 blood), which is shed for you and for 
 many, for the remission of sins : Mark 
 xiv, 24 ; Luke xxii, 20. Verily 1 say 
 unto you, I will no more drink hence- 
 forth of this fruit of the vine, until that 
 day when I shall drink it new with you 
 in the kingdom of God my Father. 
 Mark xiv, 25. And when they had sung 
 
154 A Directory to 
 
 a hymn, they went out into the Mount of 
 Olives." Mark xiv, 26. 
 
 Paul was not an attendant on the per- 
 sonal ministry of Christ : he had not been 
 called to the apostleship when the Lord's 
 Supper was instituted : but having been 
 divinely cominissoned to labour for the 
 evangelization of the Gentiles, the exalted 
 Saviour was graciously pleased to instruct 
 him by special revelation for all the duties 
 of his high office. 
 
 ITiis inspired apostle, therefore, gives 
 the same account of the origin of this 
 merciful ordinance, as the several evan- 
 gelists record. He says, " I have re* 
 ceived of the Lord that which also I de- 
 livered unto you ; that the Lord Jesus, 
 the same night in which he was betrayed, 
 took bread : and when he had given 
 thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat ; 
 this is my body, which is broken for you : 
 this do in remembrance of me. After the 
 same manner also he took the cup, when 
 he had supped, saying. This cup is the 
 New Testament in my blood : this 
 do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in re- 
 membrance of me. For as often as ye eat 
 this bread, and drink this cup, ye do 
 show the Lord's death until he come." 
 1 Cor. xi, 2.H, 2ft. 
 
 This is the only inspired, and of course 
 
the Lord's Supper. 155 
 
 tile only authoritative account, of the 
 institution of the holy supper, the most 
 significant and interesting ceremony ap- 
 pointed by our Lord and Saviour. 
 
 III. GENERAL DESIGN OF THE LORDS 
 SUPPER. 
 
 Our blessed Redeemer, when instituting 
 the service of the holy supper, gave his 
 disciples the affecting and solemn charge, 
 " Do this in remembrance of me : " the 
 first general design therefore of the ordi- 
 nance is the commemoration of the 
 Saviour's death, as a sacrifice for sin, 
 thereby promoting the edification and 
 comfort of his disciples. The apostle 
 Paul observes, " As often as ye eat this 
 bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the 
 Lord's death till he come." 1 Cor. xi. 
 It is evident, therefore, that the design of 
 this ordinance is to proclaim to the world, 
 the great and glorious fact of human 
 redemption, by the interposition of Christ. 
 Facts and doctrines in ancient ages of 
 the world, before the invention or the 
 common use of writing, were transmitted 
 to distant times by monumental pillars, 
 ritual observances, or hieroglyphical 
 painting. Accordingly, in the primitive 
 ages of the world, these methods were 
 
156 A Directory to 
 
 adopted as the means of preserving the 
 original revelations of God to man. Be- 
 fore the word of God was committed to 
 writing, " God at sundry times and in 
 divers manners spake in times past unto 
 the fathers." Heb. i, 1. Sacrifices and 
 other external rites were only various 
 ways in which God either revealed his 
 will, or perpetuated that knowledge which 
 he had pre\dously afforded. Under the 
 law, the people were taught more by 
 types and symbols than by letters and a 
 preaching ministry : under the gos' 
 pel, the symbols are subordinate to 
 the other edifying means of instruction, 
 which now correspond with the mature 
 age of the church of God. Sacrifices, 
 divers baptisms, the priesthood, the tem- 
 ple, the altars, and the holy places, with 
 their respective services, were all but 
 figures or shadows of good things to 
 come, imposed on the people until the 
 time of reformation by Christ. Heb. 
 viii, ix, X. 
 
 Ancient visions and prophecy, and 
 typical representations, have fulfilled their 
 design, and therefore they are removed. 
 The church of God has passed from its 
 minority to mature age, and under the 
 gospel dispensation it embraces all na- 
 tions. Numerous forms and ordinances 
 
the Lord's Supper. \h7 
 
 would therefore be inimical to its progres- 
 sive enlargfement, as well as to its spiri- 
 tual character. Divine wisdom, however, 
 has appointed two symbolical ordinances 
 for Christianity — Baptism, and the Lord's 
 Supper : the one institution belongs to 
 the individual, and is initiatory — teaching 
 him, in the application of water to the 
 body in the name of the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Spirit, the deity of each Per- 
 son, and the necessity of ** the washing of 
 regeneration, and the renewing of the 
 Holy Spirit," qualifying him for self-dedi- 
 cation to glorify God : — the other institu- 
 tion is of a social nature, designed to be a 
 standing means of perpetuating evange- 
 lical truth, and of promoting rational and 
 spiritual piety. 
 
 Dr. Dwight truly observes, " The Lord's 
 Supper is designed to be a standing proof 
 of the mission of Christ, and of the truth 
 of the Gospel, which is an account of that 
 mission. Baptism and the Lord's Supper 
 are, together with the Christian Sabbath, 
 standing proofs in the church of the mis- 
 sion of Chi'ist and the truth of his gospel. 
 St. Paul, after finishing his account of 
 his institution of the ordinances, makes 
 this remark : " For as often as ye eat this 
 bread and drink this cup, ye do show the 
 Lord's death till he come." That which 
 
158 A Directory to 
 
 the Spirit of inspiration declares to be 
 universally done in the celebration of an 
 ordinance, was undoubtedly included in 
 the institution of that ordinance. But the 
 Spirit of inspiration here declares, that, 
 whenever Christians celebrate the Lord's 
 Supper, they show forth, or exhibit, the 
 reality of his death, until the time of his 
 second coming. To do this, then, was 
 one design with which this ordinance was 
 instituted." 
 
 Mr. Orme judiciously remarks — " The 
 Lord's Supper is just such a rite as we 
 would expect in such circumstances. In- 
 stituted at the close of the Jewish dispen- 
 sation, and designed to perpetuate a truth 
 which has constituted the grand principle 
 of true religion in every age, it exhibits 
 the doctrine of sacrifice for sin in such a 
 manner as Jews would perfectly under- 
 stand from the connection in which it was 
 instituted, and Gentiles easily compre- 
 hend from the general practice which 
 prevailed of feasting upon sacrifice." 
 Bishop Warburton, therefore, correctly 
 concludes, " As the Christian religion 
 rose upon the foundation of the Jewish, 
 it was very natural and commodious for 
 several of its parts to bear a fitting refe- 
 rence to that on which it was erected, 
 both to perpetuate its relation, and to ma- 
 
the Lord's Supper. 159 
 
 nifest its completion. So that on this ac- 
 count such a religion, however universal, 
 could not stand alone, or indeijendent of 
 any such exterior." 
 
 IV. NAMES GIVEN TO THE LORD S SUPPER. 
 
 ** Thoupfh names are but sounds," says 
 Dr. Campbell, " those who are conversant 
 with the history of mankind will readily 
 allow, that they have greater influence on 
 the opinions of the generality of men than 
 most people are aware of. They invariably 
 {rive rise to certain associations ; these 
 influence opinion, and opinion governs 
 practice." 
 
 Names the most simple and expressive 
 have been given by the sacred writers, to 
 designate the chief oi'dinance of Chris- 
 tianity ; but to these, human wisdom or 
 folly has made various additions. It will 
 be proper to notice them in this place. 
 
 1 . Breaking of Bread. — This expression 
 was commonly used by the Jews, to de- 
 note an ordinary meal. Its application to 
 this ordinance of Christ arose from the 
 circumstance, that bread was employed 
 by our Lord at its institution ; and from 
 his breaking and distributing it among 
 his disciples, as symbolical of the doctrine 
 
160 A Directory to 
 
 intended to be represented by it ; which 
 was — the breaking of Christ's body for the 
 sins of men. Speaking of the primitive 
 Christians, Luke says, " And they conti- 
 nued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine 
 and fellowship, and in breaking of bread y 
 and in prayers." Acts ii, 42. This passage 
 is manifestly an account of the public and 
 stated religious ordinances, which were 
 observed by the first Christian church, 
 under the immediate direction of the 
 apostles. 
 
 2. The Lord's Supper. — This expression 
 occurs only once in the New Testament — 
 *' When ye come together into one place, 
 this is not to eat the Lord's Supper. For 
 in eating, every one taketh before another 
 his own supper ! " 1 Cor. xi, 20. Supper 
 conveys to the mind of an English reader 
 the idea of evening, or rather of night ; 
 and this was the time of its institution : 
 but the Greek word used by the apostle is 
 not of limited signification, but denotes 
 any entertainment, without reference to 
 time ; and the apostles observed the in- 
 stitution of the Lord's Supper at different 
 periods of the day. "The expression," 
 says Mr.Orme, " seems admirably adapted 
 to convey the design and meaning of the 
 institution. A supper or entertainment 
 instituted by the Lord, and in honour of 
 
the Lord's Supper. 161 
 
 Him. It thus leads us to think of the Di- 
 vine authority which established it, and 
 the worth of Him, in whose presence, and 
 on whose account, we partake of it. It 
 brings before us the Lawgiver of the hea- 
 venly dispensation laying upon us gentle 
 commands, and at the same time treating 
 us, not as servants, but entertaining us as 
 friends ; imposing his yoke, yet so as to 
 make it at once easy and delightful. The 
 entertainment is intended only for friends." 
 
 "Justly," observes the pious Mr. Henry, 
 ** it is called the Lord's Supper ; for it is 
 the Lord Jesus t?iat sends the in\'itation, 
 makes the provision, and gives the enter- 
 tainment : in it we feed upon Christ, for 
 he is the bread of life ; we feed with 
 Christ, for he is our beloved and our 
 friend, and he it is that bids us welcome 
 to his table. In it, Christ sups with us, 
 and we with him. 
 
 8. Feast is an appellation given to the 
 Lord's Supper. It is truly a memorial of 
 " a feast of fat things," Isaiah xxv, 6, di- 
 vinely prepared for the nourishment of 
 our souls unto eternal life. " Christ our 
 Passover is sacrificed for us, let us there- 
 fore keep the feast." 1 Cor. v, 7. The 
 Jewish Passover was a feast in comme- 
 moration of the destroying angel passing 
 over the Israelites in Egypt, while the 
 
162 A Directory to 
 
 first-born in every house in that gnilty 
 country were destroyed ; and the Lord's 
 Supper is a feast in commemoration of the 
 Divine justice passing over us, through 
 the intervention of Jesus Christ. 
 
 4. The Communion. — Communion is a 
 term whose meaning is well known — fel- 
 loioshrp or participation. " It may signify," 
 as Mr. Orme observes," either participation 
 or communion among the receivers them- 
 selves, or communion between the receivers 
 and the thing received. In both senses, 
 therefore, it is most applicable to the Lord's 
 Supper ; in which the partakers have a 
 communion with one another, while they 
 jointly participate in a common benefit. 
 Its application to the ordinance, however, 
 is of scriptural origin rather than of scrip- 
 tural use. It occurs only once in connec- 
 tion with it — 1 Cor. x, 16 — ' The cup of 
 blessing which we bless, is it not the com- 
 miinion (the participation) of the blood of 
 Christ ? The bread which we break, is it 
 not the communion (participation) of the 
 body of Christ V It is evident that the ■ 
 apostle does not use the term here as the 
 designation of the ordinance, but in the 
 way of explaining its nature. ' He was 
 signifying,' as Dr. Waterland justly ob- 
 serves, * what the thing is, or what it does, 
 rather than how it was there called.' " 
 
the Lord's Supper. 163 
 
 5. The Eucharist. — This is from the 
 Greek word which signifies thankfulness 
 or thanksgiving, and is frequently used in 
 the New Testament, but never in connec- 
 tion with the Lord's Supper. By the early 
 Christians this ordinance was so called, 
 because our Saviour gave thanks on re- 
 ceiving the bread and wine, and because 
 the most grateful offerings of thanks- 
 giving are required from Christians on 
 receiving the edifying memorials of the 
 Saviour's grace. 
 
 6.x Mystery. — This word was commonly 
 applied to the Lord's Supper, a few ages 
 after the decease of the apostles ; and in 
 our times we frequently hear and read of 
 *' the mysteries of our holy religion," in 
 application to the ordinances of Christ. 
 But this form of speech is objectionable ; 
 as, however mysterious the incarnation of 
 Christ may be, this and its inseparable 
 facts are clearly revealed to us in the 
 Gospel. As to the Lord's Supper being a 
 mystery, it is never so called in the Scrip- 
 tures, which teach us nothing with greater 
 plainness than this ordinance. This ap- 
 plication of mystery to the Lord's Supper 
 was of Pagan origin : it became the occa- 
 sion of })erverting the institution, in imi- 
 tation of the secret mysteries of Paga- 
 nism : and it issued in innumerable 
 
164 A Directory to 
 
 evils, which arose and increased in the 
 popish system, denounced in the word of 
 God as the ^^ Mystery of iniquity." 2Thess. 
 ii, 7. The Lord's Supper thus perverted 
 became the principal imposition of the 
 Romish communion ; whose name is given 
 by an awful prediction, " MYSTERY, 
 BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER 
 OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS 
 OF THE EARTH." Rev. xxii, 5, 
 
 7. The Sacrament. — This is the most 
 common name now used for the Lord's 
 Supper : but it is unscriptural ; and it has 
 been the occasion of many mistakes, and 
 of much confusion to sincere Christians, 
 in relation to this endearing ordinance of 
 Christ. Sacrament is of Pagan origin : it 
 originally signified the solemn religious 
 oath, which every Roman soldier took to 
 his commanders, *' submissively to obey 
 and perform whatsoever is commanded by 
 all the officers to the utmost of his power." 
 The Roman rendering of the Greek word 
 mystery, by the word sacrament, afforded 
 occasion to the Catholics to impose most 
 grossly upon the people, by means of this 
 holy ordinance. They hold five things to 
 be sacraments, besides Baptism and the 
 Lord's Supper ; but theii* corruption of the 
 latter ordinance is most to be deplored, as 
 they have perverted it in every particular, 
 
the Lord's Supper. 165 
 
 and some of their mistakes, in a measure, 
 are still cherished by many sincere Pro- 
 testant Christians. 
 
 8. The Oblation or Sacrifice of the Altar. — 
 The Lord's Supper, in the Scriptures, is 
 never called oblatio?i or sacrifice ; though 
 the Catholics so call it, and make belief 
 in " the sacrifice of the Mass," a princi- 
 pal article of their ci'eed. Some Protes- 
 tants also, adopting part of the Popish 
 language, speak of the Lord's Supper as a 
 sacrifice — of the Lord's table as an altar — 
 and of the officiating minister as a priest — 
 all of which are perversions of the Chris- 
 tian institution, without the least sanc- 
 tion in the Word of God ! In the *' Chris- 
 tian Observer" for January, 1832, there 
 is a sensible paper from a clerg}Tnan, pro- 
 testing against the Lord's table being 
 called an altar ^ as a corruption of Chris- 
 tianity ; and urging twenty reasons for his 
 objection, ten derived from the nature of 
 the ordinance, and ten from the Holy 
 Scriptures. 
 
 " Names are but sounds," as Dr. Camp- 
 bell remarks : still our readers will not 
 contemplate the Lord's Supper in all its 
 scriptural beauty and divine loveliness, 
 unless they separate from it all human 
 appendages, and regard it according to 
 the purity of its original institution. 
 
166 A Directory to 
 
 V. THE POSTURE FOR RECEIVING THE 
 lord's SUPPER. 
 
 Difficulties in the minds of serious per- 
 sons have arisen, as to the mode and pos- 
 ture of receiving the Lord's Supper. Some 
 suppose, that kneelinj^ is the only becoming 
 posture, while others contend that sitting 
 is the only proper mode. We can only 
 observe, in relation to this particular 
 point, that the ordinary sitting table- 
 posture was the mode of its institution by 
 our Lord. Kneeling was unknown at the 
 Lord's Supper in the primitive ages of the 
 church, and for about eleven centuries ; 
 when the Roman Catholics began to wor- 
 ship the bread and wine, as being tran- 
 substantiated into the very body and 
 blood of Christ. This posture of kneel- 
 ing, therefore, is an unscriptural relic of 
 Popery, which may be still the occasion 
 of much superstition and error in weak 
 minds, in reference to the Lord's Supper. 
 Bishop Hooper the martyr's testimony 
 on this subject, deserves the attentive no- 
 tice of our readers. He says, " The out- 
 ward behaviour and gesture of the re- 
 ceiver should be without any kind of su- 
 perstition, show, or inclination of idolatry. 
 Wherefore, seeing kneeling is a show and 
 
the Lord's Supper. U)7 
 
 external sign of honouring and worshipping, 
 and heretofore grievous and damnable ido- 
 latry has been committed by the honouring 
 of the sacraments, I would wish it were 
 commanded by the magistrates, that the 
 communicators and receivers should do it 
 standifig or sitting. But sitting, in my 
 opinion, were best, for many considera- 
 tions." — Hooper's Works, by the Religious 
 Tract Society, p. 172. 
 
 VI. THE SPECIAL DESIGN OF THE LORD S 
 SUPPER. 
 
 This is evidently the edification and com- 
 fort of the church, both individually and 
 socially. Our blessed Lord appointed the 
 service, saying, " Do this in remembrance 
 of me :" not only of the fact of his death, 
 but of its design as a sacrifice for sin. 
 The Lord's Supper was specially designed, 
 as the means of leading us to confess 
 Christ ; declaring our esteem for him, as 
 the only Mediator between God and man, 
 and the only Redeemer of our souls. As 
 the means of our personally receiving the 
 rich blessings of his Spirit and grace, 
 while we contemplate the glories of the 
 Divine mercy in the redemption and sal- 
 vation of sinners. As the means of our 
 
168 A Directory to 
 
 individually laying hold on the Divine co- 
 venant, for reconciliation and peace : 
 hence the Saviour says, " This is the new 
 testament (or covenant) in my blood, for 
 the remission of sins." By virtue of this 
 covenant, Christ comforts his church, 
 saying, " Peace I leave with you : my 
 peace I give unto you ; not as the world 
 giveth, give I unto you : let not your heart 
 be troubled." John xiv, 27. " We hereby 
 resign, surrender, and give up our whole 
 selves," says Mr. Henry, ** body, soul, and 
 spirit, to God the Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost ; covenanting and promising, that 
 we will, by his strength, serve him faith- 
 fully, and walk closely with him in all 
 manner of gospel obedience all our days. 
 Claiming the blessings of the covenant, 
 we put ourselves under the bonds of the 
 covenant." 
 
 VII. QUALIFIED PARTAKERS OF THE LORD's 
 SUPPER. 
 
 Believers in Christ, as the only Saviour of 
 sinners, and those only, are qualified to 
 partake of the Lord's Supper : because 
 this ordinance is the significant means of 
 making profession of faith in Him, in that 
 
the Lord's Supper. 169 
 
 character. But many and lamentable mis- 
 takes are made by various persons on that 
 subject : they are conscious of personal 
 unvvorthiness ; and they fear to *' eat and 
 drink unworthily." 1 Cor. xi, 27 — 29. 
 The apostle does not speak of persons 
 partaking of the Lord's Supper being un- 
 worthy : for such were, and such ever have 
 been, the greatest saints, as themselves 
 have acknowledged : he speaks of at- 
 tending that ordinance unworthily , by 
 which he means carelessly — irreverently — 
 profanely — in a disorderly manner, as had 
 been the case with some of the Corinthians. 
 All those are qualified to partake of the 
 Lord's Supper, who are convinced of their 
 lost condition and misery as sinners ; who 
 believe the truth of the Gospel as a revela- 
 tion of the Divine mercy to sinful man, 
 and who rely upon the atonement of 
 Christ for life and salvation. These, hav- 
 ing given themselves to the Lord by faith 
 and prayer, should give themselves to his 
 church, in the ordinances of Christian 
 fellowship, according to his will, and com- 
 memorate their Redeemer's death in the 
 Lord's Supper. 2 Cor. viiij 5. 
 
170 A Directory to 
 
 VIII. CAUSES OF NEGLECTING THE LORD S 
 SUPPEK. 
 
 Many truly serious and evangelically 
 pious persons neglect the privilege of 
 commemorating the death of Christ their 
 Lord, in his appointed oi'dinance. Various 
 are the causes which influence them in 
 this neglect. Some fear they are not pre - 
 pared : — that their convictions for sin 
 are not sufficiently deep — that their re- 
 pentance is not sufficiently tried — that 
 their faith is not sufficiently strong — and 
 that their holiness, if they really possess 
 any, is not sufficiently matured : but these 
 are not scruples which are warranted by 
 the Holy Scriptures. Those teach, that if 
 they are living in the cordial belief of the 
 Gospel, and in habitual prayer — endea- 
 vouring to glorify God, in obedience to 
 his revealed will in all things — their ob- 
 jections are groundless. We may enter- 
 tain a measure of respect for their consci- 
 entiousness ; but we may say to them, 
 
 '* If you tarry till you're better. 
 You will never come at all." 
 
 Others suppose, that as they are not free 
 from sin, but are conscious of daily infir- 
 mities and imperfections, they shall not be 
 
the Lord's Supper. 171 
 
 able to live without sin after communion ; 
 and therefore, they shall be " guilty of 
 the body and blood of the Lord," and 
 " eat and drink damnation to them- 
 selves." 1 Cor. xi, 27—29. But that fear- 
 ful word of the apostle signifies condem- 
 nation ov judgment y and refers to the evi- 
 dent self-condemnation of irreverent and 
 profane conviviality at the table of the 
 Lord, among some of the Corinthians ; 
 and, as they may easily perceive, can have 
 no reference to their case. Besides, Chris- 
 tian graces would be strengthened by 
 their following the Lord in that service of 
 divine privilege. 
 
 Others, again, imagine, that as some 
 have apostatized after the communion, 
 they may possibly do the same ; and there- 
 fore they had better abstain from that or- 
 dinance, and so avoid the disgrace atten- 
 dant on falling from the consistency of 
 their Christian profession. But this is a 
 reflection upon their blessed Lord and 
 Saviour, as if his grace were not sufficient 
 for them. It is a neglect of a manifest 
 duty, in the performance of which alone 
 is the path of safety. 
 
72 A Directory to 
 
 IX. BENEFITS OF RECEIVING THE LORD's 
 SUPPER. 
 
 Every spiritual benefit we receive in the 
 way of obedience, is obtained by means 
 of faith in the promises of God ; and the 
 exercise of this grace is necessary to our 
 edification. In an intelligent observance 
 of the Lord's Supper, the mind is en- 
 larged by extended discoveries of the pro- 
 visions of the new covenant, and of the 
 love of God to the world in the work of 
 human redemption. Pardon of sin is 
 shown to have been secured by the atone- 
 ment of Christ ; the Holy Spirit, in the 
 plenitude of his gifts and graces, is re- 
 ceived in this act of obedience. Divine 
 adoption is more clearly manifested, the 
 Spirit bearing witness with our spirit, 
 that we are the children of God, and 
 heirs of glory. Divine peace and satis- 
 faction are enjoyed by the love of God, 
 shed abroad in the heart ; and by all these 
 various means, the Christian, being sup- 
 plied with the iDlessings of grace, is better 
 prepared to run the race that is set before 
 him, looking to Jesus, the author and 
 finisher of faith and salvation, the giver 
 of the resurrection and eternal glory. 
 
the Lord's Supper. 1 73 
 
 X. PREPARATION FOR A PROPER RECEPTION 
 OF THE lord's SUPPER. 
 
 Properly to partake of the Lord's Supper, 
 the mind must be well informed concern- 
 ing the scriptural character and design of 
 that institution, that it may gratefully 
 commemorate the astonishing displays of 
 the Divine mercy to mankind, in the in- 
 carnation and sufferings of the Son of 
 God, for us men and for our salvation. The 
 communicant should be deeply impressed 
 with the contemplation of the sinfulness 
 and misery of man's fallen condition as a 
 transgressor against God — the glory of 
 the Divine perfections of wisdom and 
 truth, justice and mercy, and with the 
 riches of divine grace in the work of re- 
 demption by the incarnate Son of God. 
 He should contemplate the essential dig- 
 nity and glory of the Redeemer — his vo- 
 luntary sufferings for sinners — his pre- 
 sent glories in his exalted state — the 
 blessings of the new covenant — the com- 
 munion of saints, throughout the whole 
 church of God — the advancing progress 
 of the Saviour's kingdom on earth — and 
 the eternal honour and happiness which 
 await the redeemed in heaven. God only, 
 by his good Spirit, can prepare the mind 
 
1 74 A Directory to 
 
 for the Lord's Supper ; but the subjects 
 which we have mentioned in this place 
 are among those best adapted in their 
 contemplation, to produce that desirable 
 state and frame of mind. 
 
 xi. subjects of meditation at the 
 lord's table. 
 
 The subjects already mentioned, as suit- 
 able to prepare the mind for a proper re- 
 ception of the Lord's Supper, are pecu- 
 liarly suitable for meditation, when sit- 
 ting down at the table of the Lord. Be- 
 sides which, the abounding grace of God, 
 in making known to us that provision of 
 mercy by his word and Spirit — the dig- 
 nity and honour of divine adoption, with 
 which God has distinguished believers — 
 the full and absolute forgiveness of all 
 sins — the certainty of heaven — and the 
 resurrection, and the eternal realities of 
 that state of glory, together with the spi- 
 ritual condition of our friends — these sub- 
 jects will be the means of producing the 
 liveliest gratitude to God, and the most 
 enlarged benevolence to man. 
 
 If any one topic be more interesting 
 than another, perhaps it will be thought 
 it is that contained in the Saviour's gra- 
 
the Lord's Supper. 175 
 
 cious words, " This cup is the new testa- 
 ment (or covenant) in ray blood, which is 
 shed for you." Luke xxii, 29. Nothing 
 can be more delightful than to say, in the 
 language of Dr. Watts in reference to 
 that passage, 
 
 "To this dear covenant of thy word, 
 I set my worthless name : 
 I seal th' engagement to my Lord, 
 And make ray hurable claim. 
 
 Thy light, and strength, and pard'ning 
 grace, 
 
 And glory shall be mine : 
 My life and soul, my heart and flesh, 
 
 And all my powers are thine." 
 
 XII. RETURN FROM THE LORDS SUPPER. 
 
 Our blessed Lord requires of his disciples, 
 that they should retain a lively remem- 
 brance of their obligations to him : and 
 nothing can be more reasonable than for 
 them to consider, how greatly they are 
 indebted to redeeming mercy and sove- 
 reign grace. Nor ought these acknow- 
 ledgments to be made only at the table of 
 their Lord : they should be " living epistles 
 of Christ, known and read of all raen." 
 2 Cor. ii, 2, 3. Those who partake aright 
 
176 A Directory lo 
 
 of the Lord's Supper are in covenant with 
 God ; and they should remember, that the 
 vows of God are upon them. Gratitude 
 should especially enlarge their hearts — as 
 the apostle has directed — " Giving thanks 
 to the Father, who hath made us meet to 
 be partakers of the inheritance of the 
 saints in light." Col. i, 12. 
 
 Humility should pervade their minds : 
 however we may be " the sons and daugh- 
 ters of the Lord Almighty," 2 Cor. vi, 16, 
 we are still sinners, though redeemed by 
 the precious blood of Christ. 
 
 Confidence should inspire the soul ; 
 " for if when we were enemies we were 
 reconciled to God by the death of his Son, 
 much more, being reconciled, we shall be 
 saved by his life." Rom. v, 10. Whatso- 
 ever may be required for the future, shall 
 be surely granted ; and " God will supply 
 all our need, according to his riches in 
 glory by Christ Jesus." Phil, iv, 19. 
 
 xiii. habitual remembrance of the 
 lord's supper. 
 
 Christians, in the primitive ages, comme- 
 morated the Saviour's death in the Lord's 
 Supper every time they met for divine 
 worship, especially every Lord's day. This 
 
the Lord's Supper. 177 
 
 frequency was observed, on account of the 
 importance they attached to a constant 
 remembrance of the death and redemption 
 of Chxist. It was the subject of their con- 
 stant joy, the only means of their peace, 
 and the chief medium of their sanctifica- 
 tion. By this they were fortified against 
 the fear of death, and enabled to triumph 
 over it, even in the flames of martyrdom. 
 Christians, who would now " grow in 
 grace," should constantly remember they 
 are not their own ; that they are bought 
 with the price of the precious blood of 
 Christ, 1 Pet. i, and that they are heirs of 
 immortal glory. This will inspire them 
 with holy courage in their progress 
 through the wilderness of sorrow ; it will 
 sweeten their various trials ; and enable 
 them in all things, both living and dying, 
 to adorn the doctrine of God their Sa- 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 A DIRECTORY TO THE BIBLE. 
 
 " Search the Scriptures," is the authori- 
 tative injunction of our blessed Lord ; and 
 his disciples have ever found supreme de- 
 light in complying with his mild and mer- 
 ciful command. It will be observed, that 
 the Scriptures of the Old and New Testa- 
 ments include sixty-six books, on various 
 subjects, written at different times, and 
 by a succession of holy men raised up for 
 that purpose during a course of about one 
 thousand six hundred years. The Old Tes- 
 tament books were written in the Hebrew 
 language, and those of the New Testa- 
 ment in Greek : but they have been trans- 
 lated into other languages, by learned men 
 of zeal and piety, for the benefit of their 
 fellow Christians and of mankind. See 
 the " Evidences of Christianity," p. 42. 
 
 Judicious men have enumerated five 
 classes of the books of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, as historical, doctrinal, propheti- 
 
A Directory to the Bible. 179 
 
 cal, devotional, and moral ; of which, see 
 the tables in this chapter. Every one will 
 acknowledge, that some parts of the word 
 of God are far more important than others 
 for devotional reading : but it must not 
 be forgotten, that, as the apostle Paul has 
 declared, " all Scripture is given by in- 
 spiration of God ; and is profitable for doc- 
 trine, for reproof, for correction, for in- 
 struction in righteousness ; that the man 
 of God may be perfect, thoroughly fur- 
 nished unto all good works." 2 Tim. iii, 
 16, 17. 
 
 The truth of this infallible testimony, 
 the advanced believer daily finds by heart- 
 felt and happy experience. He has prac- 
 tically learned to regard the admonition 
 of another inspired apostle, in which he 
 directs to the necessary and profitable 
 study of the *' oracles of God." " Know- 
 ing this first," says Peter, " that no pro- 
 phecy of the Scripture is of any private 
 interpretation. For the prophecy came 
 not in old time by the will of man ; but 
 holy men of God spake as they were 
 moved by the Holy Ghost." 2 Peter i, 
 20, 21. 
 
 Still it should be remembered, that the 
 
 mere artificial perusal of the Bible, how 
 
 much soever, and how regular soever it 
 
 may be read, as every Christian knows, is 
 
 N 2 
 
180 A Directory 
 
 not sufficient for the purposes of edifica- 
 tion, sanctification, and salvation. It must 
 be read with a spirit of devotion, and " in 
 the love of the truth as it is in Jesus." 
 The promised influences of the Holy Spirit 
 must be sought by humble prayer, that 
 " the eyes of the understanding may be 
 enlightened," and that we may " know 
 the things that are freely given to us of 
 God." 1 Cor. ii, 12. His gracious direc- 
 tion alone can lead our minds into the 
 knowledge and enjoyment of the things 
 of Christ ; and for this, believers are in- 
 vited and encouraged to wait at the throne 
 of grace. " If ye then," says our divine 
 Lord, " being evil, know how to give 
 good gifts to your children, how much 
 more shall your heavenly Father give the 
 Holy Spirit to them that ask him." Luke 
 xi, 13. 
 
 I. The Bible should be read for the pur- 
 pose of Information. 
 
 The humiliating reproof of our Saviour 
 to the sceptical Sadducees, related to their 
 ignorance of the sacred writings. Having 
 proposed their absurd query, to shame 
 their infidel rashness, and to strike con- 
 viction into their wicked minds, " Jesus 
 answered and said unto them, Ye do err, 
 not knowing the Scriptures, nor the 
 power of God." Matt.xxii, 29. 
 
to the Bible. 181 
 
 The same language of reproof might, 
 with lamentable propriety, be addressed 
 to not a few Christians, in relation to va- 
 rious Scripture doctrines of the most sub- 
 lime character ; and it is certain that 
 many of the distressing doubts and fears 
 with which believers in Christ are pain- 
 fully exercised, arise from their imperfect 
 knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 An acute, avowed infidel once told the 
 writer of this paper, that he was accus- 
 tomed to read through the Bible annually ; 
 and that he had frequently confounded 
 believers, from the testimony of their 
 own Scriptures, of which he charged them 
 as grossly ignorant, confining their atten- 
 tion chiefly to a few chapters in Paul's 
 Epistles, with which indeed they were 
 familiar. There is reason to apprehend, 
 that such reflections, though made by an 
 enemy, contain too much truth : and are, 
 in a considerable degree, applicable to 
 many Christians. They read much, and 
 their reading is of a religious character ; 
 but their information on different subjects 
 of the Bible is exceedingly scanty ; and 
 their views of the Divine dispensations, 
 and the gradual development of the mys- 
 tery of redeeming grace and mercy by 
 Jesus Christ through former ages, are 
 exceedingly limited and inaccurate. 
 
182 A Directory 
 
 Paul's epistles are, perhaps, the most 
 precious treasures which are possessed by 
 the church of Christ, and that Christian 
 who neglects them, or but partially stu- 
 dies them, dishonours God, — slights the 
 Saviour, — grieves the Holy Spirit, — and 
 acts injuriously to the peace of his own 
 soul. Still a Christian ought to be well 
 informed in the whole range of subjects 
 contained in the word of God ; and it is 
 criminal, in no small degree, to neglect 
 those various things, which the God of 
 grace and salvation has caused to be 
 written for our instruction. The whole 
 compass of saci'ed history should be 
 familiar to every believer ; especially the 
 date, the principal subject, and the ge- 
 neral design of the inspired books. 
 
 2. The Bible should be read for the pur- 
 pose of Confirmation. 
 
 " The just shall live by faith." Rom. i, 
 17. " We walk by faith." 2 Cor. v, 7. 
 Such is the language of the prophets and 
 apostles, testifjing the principle by which 
 the holy men of God in former ages were 
 influenced, and expressive of the duty as 
 well as the privilege of the Christian. 
 But to be qualified thus to proceed in 
 his heavenly course, the believer must 
 ** walk in Christ Jesus the Lord : rooted 
 and built up in him, and stablished in the 
 
i^ the Bible. 183 
 
 faith, as he has been taught, abounding 
 therein with thanksgiving." Col. ii, 7. 
 
 To confirm and establish the first Chris- 
 tians in the doctrines of the Scriptures, 
 was one of the primary solicitudes of the 
 apostles. 
 
 This was manifestly the design of their 
 epistles, their visitations, and their 
 prayers. Hence we read of Paul and 
 Silas '* returning again to Lystra, and to 
 Iconium, and to Antioch, confirming the 
 souls of the disciples." Acts xiv, 21, 22. 
 In the latter city, " Judas and Silas, being 
 prophets also themselves, exhorted the 
 brethren with many words, and confirmed 
 them." Acts xv, 32. " And Paul chose 
 Silas, and went through Syria and Cilicia 
 confirming the churches." Acts xv, 40, 41. 
 It was their uniform custom, by leading 
 them to consider the harmonious testi- 
 mony of the whole Scriptures to the cha- 
 racter and gospel of Christ, to " com- 
 mend them to God, and to the word of 
 his grace, as able to build them up, and 
 to give them an inheritance among all 
 the sanctified," Acts xx, 32 ; to pray that 
 " the God of all grace, who has called 
 them to his etei'nal glory by Christ Jesus, 
 would make them perfect, stablish, 
 strengthen, settle them, 1 Pet. v, 10 ; ex- 
 horting them with affectionate earnest- 
 
184 A Directory 
 
 ness, " Let the word of Christ dwell in 
 you nchly in all wisdom." Col. iii, 16. 
 
 By neeflecting the Scriptures, innume- 
 rable evils have arisen : and hence all the 
 corruptions that have dishonoured the name 
 of Christ, and as the predicted " Mystery 
 of Iniquity," 2 Thess. ii, 7, have oppressed 
 the saints of God, Rev. xiii, 1, 8, and 
 hindered the progress of true religion. 
 
 Confirmation and establishment " in 
 the truth as it is in Jesus," was the prin- 
 cipal means of that triumphant courage 
 exhibited by '* the noble army of martjTs" 
 and confessors ; and the same intelligent, 
 confident belief in the doctrines of salva- 
 tion, as contained in the Word of God, 
 should ever be the determined purpose of 
 every Christian. Neglecting their per- 
 sonal confirmation in the grand articles 
 of their faith, to be gained only by means 
 of a comprehensive acquaintance with the 
 Scriptures, many Christians, though sin • 
 cere, have been like as "children tossed 
 to and fro, and carried about with every 
 wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, 
 and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie 
 in wait to deceive." Eph. iv, 14. Even 
 advanced believers have, for a time, and 
 to a painful extent, been " led away by 
 the error of the wicked," so as to "fall 
 from their own stedfastness." 2 Pet. iii, 
 
to the Bible. 185 
 
 17. This is still the case with some, who 
 neglect to cherish a devout and enlarged 
 attention to the Word of God. 
 
 Every Christian ought to rise above 
 doubt and uncertainty concerning the di- 
 vine principles of the gospel : and so to 
 read and study the Holy Scriptures, as to 
 arrive even at " the full assurance of 
 hope," Heb. vi, 11, of personal interest in 
 the kingdom of heaven, by faith in the 
 glorious righteousness and infinite at- 
 toneraent of the Lord Jesus Clu-ist. This 
 elevation of heart, this confident antici- 
 pation of immortal felicity, may be at- 
 tained : it is the declared design of the 
 inspired writings. " These things," says 
 the apostle John, '* have 1 written unto 
 you that believe on the name of the Son 
 of God : that ye may know that ye have 
 eternal life." 1 John v, 13. 
 
 3. The Bible should be read for the pur- 
 pose of Sanctification. 
 
 The personal sanctification of believers 
 is effected by the word of God, as the 
 chief means employed by the Holy Spirit. 
 In dying to sin, — in living to God, — in 
 overcoming the world, — in daily mortifi- 
 cation, — in destroying their corruptions, 
 — and in growing up into Christ in the 
 likeness of his example, believers should 
 have peculiar and habitual regard to the 
 
186 A Directory 
 
 Scriptures of truth. This formed the sub- 
 ject of our Saviour's special prayer for his 
 disciples : " Sanctify them through thy 
 truth: thy word is truth : John xvii, 17. 
 " Ye have purified your souls," says Peter, 
 " in obeying the truth through the Spirit ; 
 being born again, not of corruptible seed, 
 but of incorruptible, by the word of God." 
 1 Pet. i, 22, 23. Personal sanctification is 
 the present and the principal end in all 
 the promises of the Sacred Word. " Ex- 
 ceeding great and precious promises are 
 given unto us, that by these we might be 
 partakers of a divine nature. 2 Pet. i, 4. 
 
 Never should it be merely for amuse- 
 ment that a Christian is found reading 
 his Bible : it ought not to be solely for 
 information, or even for the establish- 
 ment of his mind in the belief of the 
 truth : it should be with a view to his 
 being more fully " transformed by the 
 renewing of his mind," with the same 
 design as the Psalmist declares, " Thy 
 word have I hid in ray heart, that I might 
 not sin against thee." Psa. cxix, 11. As 
 the people of God, in all ages, have been 
 distinguished by such dispositions and 
 habits, so should the disciples of the 
 Redeemer be chiefly solicitous that they 
 may " grow in grace, and in the know- 
 ledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ," 2 Pet. iii, 18, confidently antici- 
 
to the Bible. 187 
 
 pating that glorious period, that blissful 
 state, to which the apostle John, with 
 congratulations, directed his brethren in 
 the iaith, assured that " when he shall 
 appear we shall be like him, for we shall 
 see him as he is ; " 1 John iii, 2 ; that 
 day to which the Psalmist looked with 
 absorbing delight, wdien he said, " As for 
 me, 1 will behold thy face in righteous • 
 ness : I shall be satisfied when 1 awake 
 with thy likeness." Psa. xvii, 15. 
 
 4. The Bible should be read for the pur- 
 pose of Consolation. 
 
 The holy patriarch acknowledged, that 
 sinful " man is born to trouble as the 
 sparks fly upward." Job v, 7. The 
 pious Psalmist testifies, "Many are the 
 afflictions of the righteous." Psa. xxxiv, 
 19. An apostle of Christ has declared, 
 *' through much tribulation we must 
 enter into the kingdom of God," Acts 
 xiv, 22. And our blessed Saviour himself 
 has said, " In the world ye shall have tri- 
 bulation." John xvi, 33. So his disciples 
 have found it : but in him they have 
 peace, agreeably to his gracious promise. 
 In all their diversified trials and afflic- 
 tions, the children of God possess the 
 means of relief and consolation. By the 
 light and influence of the Divine word, 
 the saints of God have been able to 
 nourish in their souls an immortal hope, 
 
188 A Directory 
 
 and to form proper and correct calcula- 
 tions, both for time and eternity. As the 
 primitive believers, for the promotion of 
 their peace, were wisely accustomed to 
 estimate their trials in connection with 
 their certain, glorious rewards, so should 
 the people of God at all times. " I 
 reckon," says Paul, " that the suflFerings 
 of this present time are not worthy to be 
 compared with the glory which shall be 
 revealed in us." Rom. viii, 18. " For 
 these light afflictions, which are but for a 
 moment, work out for us a far more ex- 
 ceeding and eternal weight of glory," 
 while, by the sanctifying light of the 
 Scriptures, " we look not at the things 
 which are seen, but at the things which 
 are not seen : for the things which are seen 
 are temporal, but the things which are 
 not seen are eternal." 2 Cor. iv, 17, 18. 
 
 Nothing that has ever been enjoyed upon 
 earth, by the most favoured of the sons of 
 men, will bear a comparison with those 
 delights and satisfactions, which the ser- 
 vants of God have experienced in reading 
 and meditating on his blessed word. 
 They have been filled with "joy un- 
 speakable and full of glory ; " and they 
 have realized " the peace of God, which 
 passeth all understanding ; which keeps 
 their hearts and minds through Christ 
 Jesus." 1 Pet. i, 8 ; Phil, iv, 7. 
 
to the Bible. 189 
 
 In his overwhelming distresses and 
 grievous persecutions, this was the means 
 of consolation to the prophet Jeremiah. 
 Devoutly he acknowledges to God, and 
 records for our daily instruction the 
 sacred means of his soul's relief : " Thy 
 words v/ere found and I did eat them ; 
 and thy word was unto me the joy and 
 rejoicing of my heart." Jer. xv, 16. The 
 expressions of delight written by the in- 
 spired Psalmist, are precisely those of 
 many Christians in our times. ** How 
 sweet are thy words imto my taste ! Yea, 
 sweeter than honey to my mouth. The 
 law of thy mouth is better unto me than 
 thousands of gold and silver. Thy testi- 
 monies, also, are my delight and my 
 counsellors. Thy statutes have been my 
 song in the house of my pilgrimage. 
 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heri- 
 tage for ever ; for they are the rejoicing 
 of my heart." Psalm cxix, 103, 72, 24, 
 54, 111. 
 
 Observations on the several Classes of the 
 Holy Scriptures. 
 
 TABLE I. HISTORICAL BOOKS OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 The inestimable treaure which we pos- 
 sess in the Historical Books of the Bible, 
 will, in a good degree, appear from two 
 observations. 1st. Thev are all true: 
 
190 A Directory 
 
 faithful records of the dispensations of 
 God towards mankind during more than 
 four thousand years from the creation 
 of the world ; illustrating the value of 
 religion, and the evil of ungodliness. 
 2d. Herodotus and Thucydides, the two 
 most ancient profane historians extant, 
 were contemporary only with the sacred 
 historians Ezra and Neremiah, and their 
 writings abound with mere stories and 
 mythological fables. 
 
 TABLE 11. DOCTRINAL BOOKS OF THE 
 BIBLE. 
 
 It is to be observed, that all the His- 
 torical and other books of the Bible, con- 
 tain illustrations of the doctrines which 
 are fully taught in these books, and with 
 which they are found in perfect harmony, 
 without the slightest contradiction or 
 variance. The doctrines which these 
 books teach us, concerning the only true 
 God, — the fallen condition of man, — the 
 way of salvation by the mediation of 
 Christ and the sanctification of the Holy 
 Spirit, — the future glories of heaven as 
 the gift of God to believers, and the tor- 
 ments of hell as the wages of wickedness 
 to unbelievers, demonstrate their inspi- 
 ration of God. 
 
to the Bible. 191 
 
 TABLE III. PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF THE 
 BIBLE. 
 
 Scarcely any subject can be found, 
 more deeply interesting to a serious mind, 
 than the prophecies contained in the 
 Bible. The history of their fulfilment in 
 the incarnation, offices, and kingdom of 
 Christ, and in relation to the Jews and 
 many other nations, candidly considered, 
 would be a most eflFectual antidote to in- 
 fidelity, were it not for the native enmity 
 of the carnal mind against the things of 
 the Spirit of God : it must, however, de- 
 monstrate to the believer the divinity of 
 the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 TABLE IV. DEVOTIONAL BOOKS OF THE 
 BIBLE. 
 
 The devotional books of the Bible have 
 ever been esteemed most precious by the 
 church of God, especially the book of 
 Psalms. Bishop Home justly remarks, 
 " the Psalms are an epitome of the Bible, 
 adapted to the purposes of devotion." 
 As they were dictated by the inspiration 
 of the Holy Spirit, accurately to express 
 the desires and various exercises of the 
 saints of God, they are admirably adapted 
 to promote the spiritual edification and 
 
192 A Directory 
 
 comfort of Christians, by furnishing the 
 best examples and materiars of prayer and 
 praise. 
 
 TABLE V. MORAL BOOKS OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 The moral books of the Bible contain 
 the richest treasures of practical wisdom, 
 adapted to all conditions of men, and to 
 all the circumstances of human life. They 
 show the vanity of all human courses, 
 which have not in view the glory of God 
 — they describe the beauty and excellency 
 of personal and social integrity and 
 purity, and the infinite importance of 
 practicaJ piety and universal holiness. 
 
to the Bible. 
 
 193 
 
 TABLE I. HISTORICAL BOOKS. 
 
 p 
 
 Book. 
 
 Author. 
 
 Where 
 written. 
 
 .2 3 
 
 5 « 
 
 li 
 
 < 
 
 
 
 
 If 
 
 
 
 
 
 a; .5 
 
 
 H 
 
 o~ 
 
 
 
 
 
 \ rs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 B.C. 
 
 1 
 
 Gen. 
 
 Moses 
 
 Midian 
 
 2369 
 
 
 
 2369 
 
 1635 
 
 2 
 
 Exod. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Desert 
 
 145 
 
 2369 
 
 2514 
 
 1499 
 
 3 
 
 Lev. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 4 
 
 ^Jum. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 I9 
 
 2514 
 
 2553 
 
 1451 
 
 5 
 
 Deut. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 Joshua 
 
 Josliua • 
 
 Canaan 
 
 26 
 
 2553 
 
 2579 
 
 1425 
 
 7 
 
 Kuth 
 
 Samuel 
 
 Ditto 
 
 10 
 
 2763 
 
 2773 
 
 1231 
 
 8 
 
 Judges 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 306j257li 
 
 2884 
 
 1120 
 
 
 
 ( Samuel, 
 ) Nathan, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 1 Sam. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 126 
 
 2823 
 
 2949 
 
 1055 
 
 10 
 
 2 Sam. 
 
 )Gad, i. 
 C others. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 40 
 
 2949 
 
 2989 
 
 1015 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , Nathan, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 1 Kings 
 
 2 Kings 
 
 VGad, 
 < Ahijah, 
 / Isaiah, 
 
 Ditto 
 
 119 
 
 2989 
 
 3108 
 
 896 
 
 12 
 
 Ditto 
 
 3343108 
 
 3442 
 
 062 
 
 
 
 ^ & others 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13 
 14 
 
 1 Chron 
 
 2 Chioii. 
 
 ( Ezra and 
 \ olliers 
 
 Ditio 
 
 3468 
 
 1 
 
 3468 
 
 536 
 
 1.J 
 
 Esther 
 
 Ezra 
 
 Ditto 
 
 26 
 
 3483 
 
 3509 
 
 495 
 
 16 
 
 Ezra 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 80 
 
 3468 
 
 3548 
 
 456 
 
 17 
 
 Xeh. 
 
 Nehemiah 
 
 Ditto 
 
 35 
 
 3549 
 
 3584 
 
 420 
 
 18 
 
 Matt. 
 
 Matthew- 
 
 Judea ■) 
 
 
 
 
 
 19 
 20 
 
 xMarlv 
 Luke 
 
 Mark 
 Luke 
 
 Home f 
 Greec f 
 
 33 
 
 4004 
 
 4037 
 
 33 
 
 21 
 
 John 
 
 John 
 
 Ephes ) 
 
 
 
 
 
 22 
 
 Acts 
 
 Luke 
 
 Greece 
 
 31 
 
 4037 
 
 4068 
 
 64 
 
194 
 
 A Directory to the Bible. 
 
 TABLE II. DOCTRINAL BOOKS. 
 
 o 
 
 Book. 
 
 Author. 
 
 Where 
 written. 
 
 For 
 whose 
 use. 
 
 Date. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Of the facts 
 
 
 
 Written 
 
 
 
 A.M. 2180 
 
 1 
 
 Job. 
 
 by Job; 
 
 Land of 
 
 Israelites 
 
 or 2130. 
 
 arranged 
 
 iMidian 
 
 in Egypt. 
 
 Of the writ- 
 
 
 
 by Moses 
 
 
 
 ings B. c. 
 1610 
 
 2 
 
 1 Thes. 
 
 Paul 
 
 Corinth 
 
 Gen.Chr. 
 
 A. D. 62 
 
 3 
 
 2 Thes. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 53 
 
 4 
 
 Galat. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 53 
 
 h 
 
 1 Cor. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ephesus 
 
 Ditto 
 
 67 
 
 6 
 
 Romans 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Corinth 
 
 Ditto 
 
 58 
 
 7 
 
 2 Cor. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Macedo. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 68 
 
 8 
 
 James 
 
 James 
 
 Judea 
 
 Jew. na. 
 
 61 
 
 9 
 
 Ephes. 
 
 Paul 
 
 Rome 
 
 Gen.Chr. 
 
 61 
 
 10 
 
 Philip. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 62 
 
 11 
 
 Coloss. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 62 
 
 12 
 
 Fhilem. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Philem. 
 
 63 
 
 13 
 
 Hebrews 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Italy 
 
 Heb.Chr 
 
 63 
 
 14 
 
 1 Tim. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Macedo. 
 
 Timothy 
 
 64 
 
 16 
 
 Titus 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Titus 
 
 64 
 
 16 
 
 1 Peter 
 
 Peter 
 
 Babylon 
 or Rome 
 
 General 
 
 64 
 
 17 
 
 Jade 
 
 Jude 
 
 Unknown 
 
 Ditto 
 
 65 
 
 18 
 
 2 Peter 
 
 Peter 
 
 Babylon 
 or Rome 
 
 Ditto 
 
 65 
 
 19 
 
 2 Tim. 
 
 Paul 
 
 Home 
 
 Timothy 
 
 65 
 
 20 
 
 1 John 
 
 John 
 
 Epliesus 
 
 General 
 
 68 or 90 
 
 21 
 
 2 John 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Lady 
 Electa 
 
 69 or 90 
 
 22 3 John 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Gaius 
 
 69 or 90 
 
TABLE HI. PROPHETICAL BOOKS. 
 
 p 
 
 Book. 
 
 Author. 
 
 Where 
 written. 
 
 For 
 whom. 
 
 Date B. C. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Between 
 
 J 
 
 Jonah 
 
 Jonah 
 
 Canaan 
 
 Israelites 
 
 856 & 784 
 
 
 Amos 
 
 Amos 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 810 & 725 
 
 » 
 
 Hosea 
 
 Hosea 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 810 & 725 
 
 4 
 
 1 saiah 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Jews 
 
 810 & 693 
 
 6 
 
 Joel 
 
 Joel 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 810 & (510 
 
 6 
 
 Micah 
 
 Micah 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 758 & 699 
 
 / 
 
 Nalium 
 
 Nahum 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 720 & em 
 
 8 
 
 Zeph. 
 
 Zepii. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 640 & 609 
 
 y 
 
 Jerem. 
 
 Jerem. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 628 & 586 
 
 10 
 
 Hab. 
 
 Hab. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 612 & 598 
 
 11 
 
 Daniel 
 
 Daniel 
 
 Babylon 
 
 Ditto 
 
 606 & 584 
 
 \2 
 
 Obadiah 
 
 Obadiah 
 
 Canaan 
 
 Ditto 
 
 588 &c 583 
 
 13 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 Chaldea 
 
 Ditto 
 
 595 & 536 
 
 14 
 
 Haggai 
 
 Haggai 
 
 Canaan 
 
 Ditto 
 
 520 & 51S 
 
 15 
 
 Zech. 
 
 Zech. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 520 & 510 
 
 16 
 
 Malachi 
 
 Malachi 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 436 & 397 
 
 17 
 
 Revelat. 
 
 John 
 
 I.Patmos 
 
 Ciifistian 
 
 A. D. 96 
 
 TABLE IV. DEVOTIONAL BOOKS. 
 
 Psalms 
 
 Solom. 
 Song. 
 
 Lament. 
 
 Moses, 
 David, 
 Asaph, 
 
 iScotiiers. 
 
 Solomon 
 Jeremiah 
 
 Land of 
 Israel & 
 Babylon 
 
 Land of 
 Israel 
 
 Ditto 
 
 All the 
 pious 
 
 Pious 
 Israelites 
 Jews in 
 Babylon 
 
 B. C. 
 
 Various, 
 1531 to 444 
 
 1013 
 
 TABLE V. MORAL BOOKS. 
 
 Proverbs 
 Eccles. 
 
 Solomon Land of 
 chiefly Israel 
 Solomon Ditto 
 
 People of 
 Israel 
 Ditto 
 
 1000 
 
 977 
 
CHAPITER VII. 
 ANECDOTES OF SAILORS. 
 
 *' Example is more powerful than pre- 
 cept," is an ancient maxim, whose sound- 
 ness is universally admitted. In illustra- 
 tion of the principle which these pages 
 inculcate, we have selected a few ex- 
 amples fiom all ranks in the army and navy, 
 interesting to both soldiers and sailors. 
 
 1. T/ie First Ship cmd the First Sailors. 
 Noah's Ark was the first ship, of which 
 we have any account ; and that " preacher 
 of righteousness," with his sons and their 
 several wives, were the first sailors. The 
 inspired writers give us those notices of 
 the patriarch Noah, which lead us to form 
 an exalted opinion of his piety, zeal, 
 and devotedness to God, and of the 
 honour which was put upon him by the 
 Almighty. See Gen. vi, 9 ; vii, viii, ix ; 
 Ezek. xix, 14—20 ; Heb. xi, 7 ; 2 Pet. ii, 5. 
 
 We cannot now enter into the history of 
 the Deluge, so as to refute every infidel cavil 
 respecting that dreadful overthrow of the 
 ungodly : but we cannot refrain from giv- 
 ing, in this place, a few particulars re- 
 lating to the ark. 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 197 
 
 The dimensions of the ark, as given by 
 Moses, were 300 cubits in length, 50 cu- 
 bits in breadth, and 30 cubits in height. 
 Some learned men, who take the lowest 
 computation, reckon the cubit at about 
 18 inches ; by which the ark was 450 feet 
 long, 75 feet wide, and 45 feet high ; or 
 nearly as long as St. Paul's cathedral in 
 London, and about half the size of that 
 immense building. By this measurement. 
 Dr. Hales shows, that " it would be of 
 42,413 tons burthen ; and as a first-rate 
 man-of-war is about 2,300 tons burthen, 
 it would hold as much as eighteen of the 
 largest ships now in use ; and might carry 
 20,000 men, with provisions for six 
 months, besides the weight of 1,800 can- 
 nons, and all requisite military stores. 
 Can any one, therefore, doubt of its being 
 sufficient to contain eight persons, and 
 about two hundred, or two hundred and 
 fifty pairs of four-footed animals — a 
 number to which, according to Buflfon, all 
 the various distinct speries may be re- 
 duced .'' The fowls are to be added, and 
 such insects and reptiles as cannot live in 
 water, with provisions for twelve months." 
 
 But the Hebrew cubit is generally al- 
 lowed to have been equal to nearly 22 
 inches : which would show the length of 
 the ark about 550 English feet, its breadth 
 
1 98 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 9 1 feet, and its height 55 feet. Upon this 
 scale, Dr. Arbuthnot has computed the 
 ark to have been 81,062 tons burthen ; 
 and as the largest East India merchant 
 ships are reckoned at about 1,300 tons 
 burthen, the ark of Noah must have had 
 capacity equal to more than sixty of those 
 surprising vessels ! 
 
 The ark contained, besides the eight 
 persons of Noah's family, one pair of each 
 species of unclean animals, and seven 
 pairs of each species of clean animals, 
 with provisions for them all during a year. 
 Moses describes the ark as divided into 
 three stories, each of ten cubits, or about 
 eighteen feet high : and it is allowed, as 
 most probable, that the lowest story was 
 for the beasts, the middle for the food, 
 and the upper for the birds, with Noah 
 and his family ; each story being divided 
 into different apartments or " rooms." 
 Josephus, the Jewish historian, reckons, 
 with much reason, another under-story, 
 or convenient place, to receive the filth 
 of the whole living creatures in the ark. 
 
 Bishop VVilkins computes all the carni- 
 vorous animals equivalent, as to the bulk 
 of their bodies, and their requirement of 
 food, to 27 wolves, and all the rest to 280 
 oxen. For the former, he allows 1,825 
 sheep; and for the latter, 109,300 cubits 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 199 
 
 of hay ; all of which might be contained 
 in two of the stories, and much room to 
 spare. As to the third story, no one can 
 doubt that it would be sufficient for the 
 fowls, with Noah and his family. Upon 
 the whole, the bishop remarks, that of 
 the two, it appears much more difficult to 
 assign a number and bulk of necessary 
 things to answer the capacity of the ark, 
 than to find sufficient room for the se- 
 veral species of animals already known. 
 This he attributes to the imperfection of 
 our list of animals, especially of those of 
 the unknown regions of the earth : and 
 he adds, that the most expert mathema- 
 ticians of this day could not assign the 
 proportions of a vessel better accommo- 
 dated to the purpose than is here done. 
 Hence he concludes, that the capacity of 
 the ark, which has been made an objec- 
 tion against Scripture, ought to be 
 esteemed a confirmation of its divine au- 
 thority ; since, in those ruder ages, men, 
 being less versed in arts and philosophy, 
 were more obnoxious to vulgar prejudices 
 than at the present time : so that, had it 
 been a human invention, it would have 
 been contrived, according to those no- 
 tions, and from a confused and general 
 view of things, as much too large, as it 
 has been represented by inconsiderate 
 
00 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 persons as too small. Besides the places 
 requisite for the beasts and birds, and 
 their provisions, there was room, there- 
 fore, sufficient for Noah's utensils, instru- 
 ments of husbandry, and seeds for the 
 ground after the Deluge : for which pur- 
 pose, he might spare room in the third 
 story for thirty-six cabins ; besides a 
 kitchen, a hall, four chambers, and a 
 space of forty- eight cubits in length for 
 the convenience of exercise in walking. 
 
 We may observe further, a vast multi- 
 tude of persons must have been employed 
 in building the ark under the direction of 
 Noah, and also in furnishing its provi- 
 sions ; and few of them, it is probable, 
 gave heed to the preacher's ministrations. 
 How truly affecting the consideration, 
 that great numbers of the workmen were 
 disobedient to the prophet's doctrine, and 
 unbelievers in the mission of Noah ; and 
 who, consequently, were excluded the 
 ark, and perished in their sins ! But such 
 has been the case in all ages of the church 
 of God. Many, who have been instru- 
 ments in building it up, have sacrificed 
 all portion in its saving blessings, by 
 their secret infidelity of heart, and their 
 evident unholiness of life. Matt, vii, 
 22, 23. 
 
Anecdotes of Sailora. 201 
 
 2. Admiral Benbow at Phe Home of his 
 
 Nativity. 
 Admiral Benbow, after many years of 
 hard service — for he had only merit and 
 his talents to recommend him — visited 
 Shrewsbury, his native town ; and, on his 
 arrival, proceeded to the house of hig na- 
 tivity, which was then occupied by people 
 not in the least related to him : yet he 
 entered the house, as if it had been his 
 own, walked up stairs, went into the 
 room in which he first drew his breath, 
 fell on his knees, and returned thanks to 
 the gracious Disposer of all events for 
 his protection and support through his 
 past eventful life. — How rational and 
 pious ! 
 
 3. The French a?id English Admirals. 
 Admiral Count Verhuel attended the an- 
 niversary of the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society in London, in 1824, as the re- 
 presentative of the French Bible Society, 
 and occupied a seat next to Admiral 
 Lord Gambler. He was asked some time 
 after, by a reverend gentleman, what 
 were his feelings on that occasion. He 
 replied, " 1 remember the time when Lord 
 Gambier and myself could not have stood 
 so near each other, without each holding 
 
202 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 a sword in his hand. At this time we did 
 not need our swords ; we suffered them 
 to remain in the scabbard : we had no 
 sword but the sword of the Spirit, and 
 the sword of the Spirit is the Word of 
 God." " Would it not," the minister 
 added, " be a matter of regret to you, to 
 be engaged in a war with Great Britain ?" 
 " I should always," he answered, " regret 
 to be at war with a country that is so 
 nobly engaged in sending the Gospel of 
 peace through the world." — May all ad- 
 mirals be like these ! 
 
 4. Admiral Lord Duncan praying. 
 
 Previously to that tremendous battle with 
 the Dutch, ofFCamperdown, on thecoastof 
 Holland, Oct. I l,1797,in which Admiral De 
 Winter was obliged to strike, losing eight 
 ships, the British admiral's conduct was 
 admirable. During the awful moments of 
 preparation, Lord Duncan called his offi- 
 cers upon deck, and, in their presence, 
 prostrated himself in prayer before the 
 God of Hosts ; CO .raitting himself, and 
 them, and his men, with the cause he 
 maintained, to his Almighty protection, 
 his family to his care, and his soul and 
 body to the disposal of his providence : 
 then, rising from his knees, he gave the 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 203 
 
 word of command to commence the at- 
 tack. Such an account of that British 
 officer makes us venerate the name of 
 Duncan ! 
 
 5. Earl of Marlborough^ s last Thoughts. 
 
 James Earl of Marlborough, who was 
 killed in a battle at sea on the coast of 
 Holland, in 16fi5, having a kind of pre- 
 sentiment of his own death, wrote to his 
 friend, Sir Hugh Pollard, a letter, from 
 which the following is an extract : — 
 *' I will not speak aught of the vanity of 
 this world ; your own age and experience 
 will save that labour : but there is a cer- 
 tain thing that goeth up and down the 
 world, called Religion, dressed and pre- 
 tended fantastically, and to purposes bad 
 enough, which yet by such evil dealing 
 loseth not its being. Moreover, God, in 
 his infinite mercy, hath given us his holy 
 Word, in which, as there are many things 
 hard to be understood, so there is enough 
 plain and easy to quiet our minds, and 
 direct us concerning our future being. 
 I confess to God and you, I have been a 
 great neglecter, and I fear despiser, of it. 
 God, of his infinite mercy, pardon me the 
 dreadful fault. But when I retired myself 
 
204 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 from the noise and deceitful vanity of the 
 world, I found no comfort in any other 
 resolution than that which I had thence. 
 I commend, %om the bottom of my 
 heart, the same to your happy use. Dear 
 Sir Hugh, let us be more generous than 
 to believe we die as the beasts that pe- 
 rish ; but with a Christian, manly, brave 
 resolution, look to what is eternal. I will 
 not trouble you further. Show this letter 
 to my friends, and to whom you please. 
 The only great God, and holy God, Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost, direct you to a 
 happy end of your life, and send us a joy- 
 ful resurrection. So prays your true friend, 
 Marlborough." 
 
 ^ . The Captain who had Souls on hoard. 
 
 During a recent voyage, sailing in a heavy 
 sea, near a reef of rocks, a minister on 
 board the vessel remarked, in a conversa- 
 tion between the man at the helm and the 
 sailors, an inquiry whether they should 
 be able to clear the rocks without making 
 another tack ; when the captain gave or- 
 ders that they should put off, to avoid all 
 risk. The minister observed, " I am re- 
 joiced that we have so careful a com- 
 mander." The captain replied, " It is 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 205 
 
 necessary I should be very careful, be- 
 cause I have souls on board. I think of 
 my responsibility ; and should any thing 
 happen through carelessness, that souls 
 are very valuable I" The minister, turn- 
 ing to some of his congregation who were 
 upon deck with him, observed, " The 
 captain has preached me a powerful ser- 
 mon : I hope I shall never forget, when I 
 am addressing my fellow-creatures on the 
 concerns of eternity, that I have souls on 
 hoard." — May every minister and sailor 
 profit by this sermon ! 
 
 7. Tlie Officer's Proposition accepted by his 
 Sailors. 
 
 A worthy officer, during the war, assem- 
 bled all his men in the cabin ; and stating 
 the critical situation of his country, pro- 
 posed to them the contribution of ten 
 days' pay, as a free-will offering to the 
 government. This being cheerfully agreed 
 to, he presented each of them with a 
 Bible, desiring them to peruse it care- 
 fully ; adding, " It will instruct you to 
 fear God, honour the king, and love your 
 country ! " This was loyalty and pa- 
 triotism ! 
 
206 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 8. *< I\ry Father is the Pilot." 
 
 A certain captain being overtaken in a 
 storm, the passengers were all much 
 alarmed, and in fear of being drowned, 
 except one, a sweet-looking boy, who be- 
 trayed no fear nor sorrow. AVhen the 
 storm was over, one of the passengers 
 asked him how he came to be so calm, 
 when all the rest were terrified ? " Oh," 
 said he, smiling, " my father is the pilot !" 
 — Should not every Christian make the 
 same reflection, in every storm of worldly 
 calamity ? 
 
 In Time's fleet course, the Christian finds 
 The force of adverse waves and winds : 
 But let him not in storms despair. 
 His Father is the Pilot there. 
 
 9. An Opinion of a Catholic Priest. 
 
 After the signal victoiy off Trafalgar, one 
 of the Spanish ships was taken possession 
 of by the British, having on board a Ro- 
 mish priest. The Spanish captain ad- 
 dressed the priest in the following 
 terms : — " Father, there has been a serious 
 loss on our part : it appears that God 
 fights for the Protestants." In reply, the 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 207 
 
 priest gravely answered, — " Yes, he has 
 fought for them indeed ; and by this 
 battle it should seem that God himself is 
 a Protestant." 
 
 10. The Shipwrecked Sailor-lad and his 
 Bible. 
 
 A short time ago, at a meeting of the 
 Aberdeen Auxiliary Bible Society, the fol- 
 lowing anecdote was related by an eye- 
 witness of the scene. " Last year," said 
 he, " a vessel from Stockholm was driven 
 upon our coasts in a tremendous gale, and 
 became a total wreck. Her condition was 
 such, that no human aid could possibly 
 preserve the crew. In a short time after 
 the vessel struck, she went to pieces. The 
 persons on shore beheld with grief the 
 awful state of those on board, but could 
 render them no aid. They all perished, 
 except one lad ; and he was driven by the 
 waves upon a piece of the wreck, en- 
 twined among the ropes attached to the 
 mast. Half-naked and half-drowned, he 
 reached the shore. As soon as they res- 
 cued him> they saw a small parcel tied 
 firmly round his waist with a handker- 
 chief. Some thought it was his money ; 
 others the ship's papers ; and others said 
 it was his watch. The handkerchief was 
 
208 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 unloosed, and to their surprise it was his 
 Bible — a Bible given to the lad's father 
 by the British and Foreign Bible Society. 
 Upon the blank leaf was a prayer written, 
 that the Lord might make the present gift 
 the means of saving his son's soul. Upon 
 the other blank leaf was an account how 
 the Bible came into the father's hands, 
 with expressions of gratitude to the So- 
 ciety from which he received it. To this 
 was added a request to his son, that he 
 would make it the man of his counsel ; 
 and that he would not allow him to de- 
 part from home without giving him the 
 best pledge of his love — a Bible! although 
 that gift deprived the other parts of the 
 family. — The Bible bore evident marks of 
 having been often read with tears. 
 
 11. The Blind Sailor. 
 
 Mr. Dudley mentions being at Liverpool, 
 in 1817, for the purpose of establishing a 
 Bible Society ; when, having expressed a 
 hope that some sailor would second his 
 motion, a hollow voice was heard from 
 the further end of the Hall, saying, " I 
 am the fittest person under heaven to do 
 so." Every eye was directed towards 
 him, who was an old blind sailor, standing 
 on a bench, surrounded by other sailors. 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 209 
 
 He said, " I will repeat my words, I am 
 the fittest person on earth to second the 
 motion, and I will explain the reason why. 
 I entered upon a seafaring life very 
 young, and was for many years the most 
 abandoned character that any one could 
 imagine on the face of the earth. At the 
 age of twenty, I was grown old in crime, 
 and well versed in every species of ini- 
 quity. I never used to open my mouth 
 but to blaspheme, and considered it a day 
 lost if I did not invent some new oath. 
 I was the darling of the whole ship's 
 crew ; for I was the ringleader in every 
 sin, which I then called pleasure ; and e.x- 
 cept when I was engaged in it, I was 
 never happy ; for it was the element in 
 which I lived. I went on in this course 
 till I was twenty -five, when I was in a 
 frigate. One day I accompanied my com- 
 rades to the shore for water, where we 
 had not been long before the heavens 
 grew black, the thunder pealed, the light- 
 ning flashed, the bolt of God was directed 
 against me, and I lost my sight. My com- 
 panions got me instantly into the boat, 
 and we returned to the ship. The surgeon 
 examined my eyes, I was pronounced in- 
 curably blind, and sent home on a pen- 
 sion. The loss of my sight seemed to 
 quicken my other senses for the service of 
 p 
 
2 1 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 sin, an<l 1 became if possible more aban- 
 doned than ever. It was my custom to 
 ask those who visited me to read to me ; 
 and the more blasphemous and profane 
 the books were, the better I liked them. 
 Some time after, a cousin of mine, who 
 was visiting Liverpool, came to see me. 
 He asked me a few questions about the 
 loss of my sight ; and after that said, ' I 
 hear that you are fond of having people 
 read to you. If you will allow me, 1 will 
 do so. 1 have a book in my pocket.' I 
 replied, 1 should be glad to hear him, and 
 asked him its name ; when he said, ' I 
 will not tell you now, but before I leave 
 Liverpool, you shall know it.' He read 
 some of it ; and although it was not like any 
 thing 1 had ever heard before, my attention 
 was lixed. He came the next day, and the 
 day alter that, till a fortnight had passed 
 away ; when, for the first time in my life, 
 1 trust the tears of lepentance trickled 
 down my cheeks, and I experienced a sen- 
 sation I never before felt. 'John!' ex- 
 claimed I, in an agony of mind past de- 
 scription, ' who is the author of that 
 book ? ' He answered, * It is the 
 Bible.' 
 
 '* From that time, I trust I have felt the 
 effects of regenerating grace upon my 
 heart, and have experienced the love of 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 2 1 1 
 
 God shed abroad in it by the Holy 
 Ghost." 
 
 Mr. Dudley remarks, " He earns eight 
 shillings a-week by selling articles of 
 straw-work, which he was taught to 
 make at the Blind Asylum. When he re- 
 ceives his money at the end of the week, 
 and counts it with his fingers, he puts 
 one shilling aside, saying, ' That is God's 
 shilling ;' two-pence of which he gives 
 to the Bible Society, two-pence to the 
 Blind Asylum, two-pence to the Mis- 
 sionary Society, and sixpence to a boy 
 who comes every morning to read to him 
 till twelve o'clock." 
 
 12. 7yte Norway Sailor. 
 
 Benjamin Williamson was born in Nor- 
 way. His parents died when he was three 
 years' old. He was brought up by cha- 
 rity ; and when of a proper age, was em- 
 ployed by a farmer. When grown nearly 
 to manhood, he came to England, sailed 
 to the East Indies, and then was pressed on 
 board the Amphion frigate. Seventeen 
 years he served in the British navy, and 
 was in many engagements ; in all which, 
 God preserved his life. He lived, like most 
 sailors, in the practice of sin, and the 
 V 2 
 
2 1 2 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 ne{?lect of his soul's salvation. He seldom 
 heard the name of God, except in profane 
 swearing and blasphemy among his ship- 
 mates ; and he was grossly ignorant of 
 Jesus Christ. On account of his hard ser- 
 vices, he obtained a good pension from 
 the government ; which, with his little 
 earnings, afforded him every earthly com- 
 fort. Still he seldom thought on God, 
 living without prayer and the observances 
 of religion. It happened, however, that 
 an old pious sailor invited him to attend 
 the means of grace on board one of the 
 floating chapels, of which there are se- 
 veral in our sea-ports, conveying bless- 
 ings to our seamen. He became a con- 
 stant and attentive hearer, and was soon 
 observed by the minister, who gives the 
 following account of him. 
 
 " I visited him, and found him ignorant 
 but teachable. He had no book, and had 
 nearly forgotten how to read. I gave him, 
 by his own desire, a Testament and Com- 
 mon Prayer book. He took great pains, 
 and was soon able to get on very well ; 
 and 1 was fully convinced that he read his 
 books from a sense of need. In my visits 
 to him before his sickness, it w^as evident 
 that he was bringing forth fruits meet for 
 repentance. The Testament was his com- 
 panion, and Christian conversation was 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 2 1 '.^ 
 
 his deliglit." — *' Poor Benjamin could now 
 no longer join in ])ublic service. His tall 
 and once stout body was laid helpless on 
 his bed ; and the visits of pious friends 
 were very dear to him. As his end drev/ 
 nigh, his peace and comfort seemed to 
 abound. When I used to say, 'Well, 
 Benjamin, how are you ?' he never com- 
 plained, but would reply, ' Oh, I am pretty 
 well, only weak !' — * How do you feel your 
 mind?' 'Oh, I know I am a miserable 
 sinner ; but I hope God will pardon me : 
 for Christ's sake, I hope he won't cast me 
 oflF!' Then he would weep. 
 
 " Owing to his illness, he was deaf for 
 some time : and when his wife and I were 
 conversing, he was afraid she was com- 
 plaining to me of their poverty ; and with 
 great feeling and earnestness he cried out, 
 ' Don't complain, my dear, I don't want 
 any thing !' Seldom did 1 visit him, but 
 he spoke of the mercy of God in sparing 
 him in so many engagements ; when so 
 many hundreds were cut off on board the 
 ships he sailed in : adding, ' If I had been 
 shot then, I must have been sent to hell!' 
 He felt and knew, that dying in the de- 
 fence of our country is no passport to 
 heaven ; and to die on a bed surrounded 
 by Christian friends and a kind wife, was 
 a blessing of which he could never speak 
 
214 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 in terms strong- enough. Whenever he 
 saw me, his sunken eye would shine with 
 pleasure ; and, with both hands extended, 
 he would catch hold of mine, and exclaim, 
 ' O my blessed minister, you first taught 
 me the way to God !* * Praise God, and not 
 man,' was my reply. ' I do, 1 do ; but I 
 love you !' He assured us he was not 
 afraid of death, because he trusted in a 
 merciful God, and in his dear Saviour, 
 Jesus Christ. The night before he died, 
 he sent for the old sailor who first took 
 him by the hand, and told him how happy 
 he was, and took leave of him." 
 
 13. Reformed Sailors. 
 
 " I will buy one of your Bibles," said the 
 master of a ship, " for example's sake, 
 and to encourage the Society ; for 1 have 
 witnessed much good to result from the 
 reading of the Scriptures supplied by your 
 Institution : it is one of the grandest ever 
 formed for bettering the condition of 
 sailors. Now they read their Bibles, in- 
 stead of employing their time in wicked- 
 ness ! Now they ask a blessing on the 
 bounties of God's providence, instead of 
 using oaths and curses ! Now they spend 
 their evenings in prayer and supplication 
 to the God of all mercies, instead of re- 
 
.■inecdotes of Sailon. 21.') 
 
 veiling in drunkenness ! Indeed, the 
 change is surprising. We have prayers 
 on board twice on Sundays ; and when I 
 ship my men, they sign an agreement to 
 forfeit two shillings for every oath they 
 swear. The first time 1 put this law in 
 force, I had five pounds in one voyage to 
 Lisbon ; but seldom afterwards were they 
 fined a shilling, as they had quite discon- 
 tinued so bad a practice. The money so 
 obtained was sent to the Bible Society. 
 I am persuaded, that the Bibles distri- 
 buted among seamen, have been the means 
 of doing vast good to that class of the 
 community. I never expected to live to 
 witness such an alteration in their ex- 
 ternal behaviour. We carry twenty-two 
 hands ; and here you will not hear an 
 oath, or see a man overcome by an immo- 
 derate use of liquor." 
 
 A few years ago, this testimony would 
 have appeared extraordinary : but we trust 
 such a state of things is becoming com- 
 mon. 
 
 14. Religious Sailors. 
 
 *' Several of the ship's company on board 
 the C— — , my last ship," says a clergy- 
 man, formerly a lieutenant in the Royal 
 Navy, " often met together in each other's 
 births, or between the guns under the 
 
216 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 half deck, and there read the Word of God 
 to each other, True, some of the repro- 
 bate black-list men laughed at them, and 
 called them Methodists ; but they cared 
 not for such things, because that Bible 
 says, ' Fools make a mock at sin' But it 
 ought not to be kept secret, that however 
 some of the crew sneered at the Bible- 
 readers, yet the officers always found 
 them the cleanest, the readiest, and the 
 bravest men on board. And, indeed, when- 
 ever it happened that any of these scoffers 
 were wounded, or taken ill, they were, 
 ten times out of twelve, willing to have 
 the Bible-readers go and read to them in 
 the sick-bay. I, myself, have seen both 
 captains and fore-mast men die ; but I 
 never yet found any who, on a death-bed, 
 scoifed at the Bible." 
 
 15. Another Covey the Sailor. 
 
 " I was one morning called from my 
 study," said a minister at a naval station, 
 ** to a person who wished to see me. 
 When I entered the room, his appearance 
 reminded me of Covey; being a sailor 
 with a wooden leg, who, with tears in his 
 eyes, said, * Here's another Covey come 
 to see you, sir !' I replied, ' I am glad to 
 see you, Covey : sit down.' He then in- 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors . 217 
 
 formed me, that he was a Swede ; that he 
 had been some years in the British ser- 
 vice ; had lost his limb in the action of 
 the first of June, under Lord Howe ; and 
 was now cook of one of his Majesty's 
 ships in ordinary : it was with reluctance 
 he came into this port, from some report 
 he had heard imfavourable to the place. 
 He had been for some years married to 
 an English woman, who, when on shore, 
 having seen for sale a Tract, with the 
 picture of a sailor in the act of having his 
 leg cut off, was induced to purchase it ; 
 supposing that it might contain some- 
 thing that would please her husband. It 
 was the Tract of ' Covey the Sailor;' 
 which he read with uncommon interest, 
 as he had known him, and had heard of 
 him as having been a brave seaman. He 
 had, previously to this, felt at times con- 
 siderable compunction for his sins, and 
 fear of future misery ; but knew nothing 
 of the Saviour through whom his sins 
 were pardoned. He observed, ' When I 
 read this Tract, 1 there saw ray own cha- 
 racter. Though I thought I could fight as 
 well as Covey, I was afraid I could not 
 die so well. When I came to that part 
 that none need despair, since poor blas- 
 pheming Covey had found mercy, I wept, 
 and took courage. After having read it 
 
218 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 over many times, I resolved I would liear 
 the minister that Covey heard. I did so ; 
 and here 1 heard of that Saviour, who is 
 able and willing to save my soul to the 
 uttermost, and who I humbly hope and 
 believe has saved me." — Every sailor may, 
 by faith in Christ, die as happy as Covey ! 
 
 16. The Young Praying Sailor. 
 
 Some time ago, in a dreadful gale of wand 
 in which a vessel called the Betsey was 
 tossed, and all hands perished except the 
 master and carpenter, there was one of 
 the ships whose master was often at the 
 prayer-meetings ; and his vessel was al- 
 ways open for these social exercises. The 
 gale was severe, and the ship so much 
 injured by it, that she became almost a 
 wreck, and quite ungovernable. The 
 master gave up all for lost, as every hu- 
 man eiffort seemed in vain, and nothing 
 but a watery grave awaited them. There 
 were two little boys in this vessel ; one 
 cried very much, and said he should be 
 drowned : the other said, " Don't cry, 
 Jack ; I am not afraid : it is now eight 
 o'clock, and they are praying for us on 
 board some ships in the Thames. You 
 know they always pray for us, when we 
 are at sea." The captain heard the re- 
 
Anecdotes of Sailors. 219 
 
 mark : it seemed to invigorate him : he 
 and all hands used eveiy exertion ; and it 
 pleased God to abate the severity of the 
 gale ; and in thirty-eight hours afterwards 
 they vi'ere safely moored in the river, 
 when they hoisted the signal -flag for 
 prayer, and had a meeting for praise and 
 thanksgiving for their great deliverance. 
 A friend who was on board at the time, 
 and spoke to the lads, said to the one who 
 made the above remark, *' Was it you, 
 Dick, that cried during the gale, and was 
 afraid of being drowned ?" " No ; it was 
 Jack. I was not afraid. Don't you al- 
 ways pray for our ship in London ? ' ' 
 *' Yes : and didn't you pray ?" " Yes, 1 
 did." *' And what did you say, my lad ?" 
 *' I said, O Lord, save ray master I O Lord, 
 save the ship ! Let Daniel's God save the 
 ship!" " I trust you always pray." 
 '* Yes, ever since the prayer-meeting was 
 held on board our ship. I never get into 
 my hammock without having first prayed; 
 but Jack won't, although I tell him he 
 ought." 
 
 17. The Sailor giving a Bible to his Son. 
 
 " The Lord bless you, sir, in your work !" 
 said an old sailor, who had just been on 
 board to see his son, to an agent of the 
 Merchant Seaman's Friend Society, " My 
 
220 Anecdotes of Sailors. 
 
 poor old father put a Bible into my chest, 
 when I first went to sea. I read but little 
 for some time, and practised still less ; but 
 that was the book which led me to know 
 myself as a condemned sinner, and Jesus 
 Christ as a suitable Saviour for such a 
 sinner ; and I hope, at last, to reach in 
 safety the port of everlasting rest. I have 
 a boy here, and sons in other ships ; and 
 I cannot do better, I think, than follow 
 my poor old father's example, by putting 
 into each of my boys' chests a Bible." 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 ANECDOTES OF SOLDIERS. 
 
 1. The First Conflict and the First Slaughter. 
 
 Nothing is more certain as a fact, nor 
 more worthy of acknowledgment to theu- 
 honour, than that many of the bravest 
 defenders of our country, are men of the 
 kindest hearts. All nations have ac- 
 knowledged the humanity of British Sol- 
 diers and Sailors. While this acknow- 
 ledgment affords us the sincerest pleasure, 
 it seems necessary to our plan to refer to 
 
 the "THE FIRST CONFLICT AND THE FIRST 
 
 SLAUGHTER," to illustrate the origin of 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 221 
 
 wars. " From whence come wars and 
 fightings among you ? come they not 
 hence, even of your lusts that war in 
 your members ? " James iv, 1. This pas- 
 sage applies to the differences existing 
 among all mankind : we do not, therefore, 
 apply it to miUtary men, or to sailors ; we 
 quote it to illustrate the record of the 
 murder of Abel, the younger, the innocent, 
 the religious, the affectionate brother of 
 Cain, by that wicked man, the first of all 
 that were born of woman ! Ancient 
 tradition declares that Cain had perse- 
 cuted Abel on account of his piety ; and 
 that, having sought an occasion to quarrel 
 with him, while persisting to declare his 
 belief in the providence, judgment, and 
 grace of God, — " Cain influenced by the 
 de%al, rose up against Abel his brother 
 and slew him." Gen iv, 8 ; 1 John iii, 13. 
 
 2. General Cormoallis and the Praying 
 Soldier. 
 
 During the commotions in Ireland, in 
 the year 1798, a private soldier in the 
 army under Lord Cornwallis, was daily ob- 
 served to be absent from his qviarters, 
 and from the company of his fellow- 
 soldiers. He began to be suspected of 
 withdrawing himself for the purpose of 
 
222 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 holding intercourse with the rebels ; and 
 on this suspicion, probably increased by 
 the malice of his wicked comrades, he 
 was tried by a court martial, and con- 
 demned to die. The marquis, hearing of 
 this, wished to examine the minutes of 
 the trial ; and, not being satisfied, sent 
 for the man to converse with him. Upon 
 being interrogated, the prisoner solemnly 
 disavowed every treasonable practice or 
 intention, declared his sincere attachment 
 to his sovereign, and his readiness to live 
 and die in his service : he affirmed, that 
 the real cause of his frequent absence 
 was, that he might obtain a place of re- 
 tirement for the purpose of private prayer, 
 for which his lordship knew he had no 
 opportunity among his profane comrades, 
 who had become his enemies merely on 
 account of his religion. He said he had 
 made this defence on his trial, but the 
 officers thought it so improbable, that 
 they paid no attention to it. The mar- 
 quis, in order to satisfy himself as to the 
 truth of his defence, observed, that if 
 so, he must have acquired considerable 
 aptness in this exercise. To which the 
 poor man replied, that as to ability, he 
 had nothing to boast of. The marquis 
 then insisted on his kneeling down, and 
 I)rHying aloud before him ; which he did, 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 223 
 
 and poured forth his soul before God with 
 such copiousness, fluency, and ardour, 
 that the marquis took him by the hand, 
 and said he was satisfied that no man 
 could pray in that manner, who did not 
 live in the habit of intercourse with his 
 God. He not only revoked the sentence, 
 but received him into his peculiar favour, 
 placing him among his personal attend- 
 ants, and in the way to promotion. 
 
 3. Sir Philip Sidney at the Battle of 
 Zulphen. 
 
 Sir Philip Sidney being shot in the thigh, 
 in encountering the Spaniards, near Zut- 
 phen in Holland, and parched with thirst, 
 a bottle of liquor was procured for him : 
 but just as Sir Philip was about to drink 
 it, a poor soldier, in the same condition, 
 bleeding and ghastly, was carried along 
 by him. Espying the bottle, lie cast his 
 eager eyes at it, which was perceived by 
 the generous commander, who took it 
 from his own mouth, and gave it to the 
 poor man, using this kind expression : 
 '* Thy necessity, honest friend, is yet 
 greater than mine." Sir Philip told the 
 surgeons, when they performed an opera- 
 tion upon him, that they had indeed a 
 man under their hands of a sensible and 
 
224 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 delicate nature, yet one to whom the 
 Redeemer had given power above him- 
 self, either to do or to suffer ; and there- 
 fore desired they would not throw a 
 blemish on their art through tenderness. 
 His last words were, " Love my memory, 
 cherish my friends : their fidelity to me 
 may assure you they are honest. But 
 above all, govern your own will and af- 
 fections by the will and word of your Creator 
 and Saviour, beholding in me the end of 
 this world and of all its vanities." 
 
 4. Major General Burn, 
 
 Was born Sept. 8, 1742, at Dundee, and 
 died Sept. 18, 1814, near Chatham. *' Fifty- 
 three years he served his king and country 
 as a brave and honourable officer in the 
 corps of Royal Marines ; forty -three years 
 he served his God, as a faithful soldier of 
 Jesus Christ. — Consistent and conscien- 
 tious in the discharge of every personal 
 and relative duty, he was uniformly 
 affectionate as a husband and a parent, 
 kind as a master, exemplary as an officer, 
 constant and sympathizing as a friend, 
 humble and devout as a Christian ; ever 
 ascribing all he was in this life, and all he 
 hoped to be in the next, to the grace of 
 God in Christ." 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 225 
 
 During an illness, when sixty-eight years 
 of age, he says, " In these trying moments 
 the soul is called upon to prepare for 
 death ; but, if it has not been prepared 
 before, it has chosen the very worst 
 period to think of such a vast concern. 
 Who can reflect with composure, when 
 pain torments the body and fever de- 
 presses the spirits ? If I w^as not pre- 
 pared to die nearly forty years ago, I 
 never shall be. Then, my only hope and 
 dependence was on Jesus Christ and his 
 finished salvation, his atoning- blood and 
 perfect righteousness : and so it is at this 
 moment ; and so I hope it will be when 
 God shall be pleased to call me hence. If 
 he is pleased to smile upon me, a poor 
 sinner, in my dying moments, I will bless 
 his name : if not, 1 will cling to the Rock 
 of affes, the Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 5. Colonel Gardiner's Kindness to his Men. 
 
 " 1 remember," says Dr. Doddridge, 
 in his Life of Colonel Gardiner, " I had 
 once occasion to visit one of his dragoons 
 in his last illness at Harborough, and I 
 found the man upon the borders of eter- 
 nity ; a circumstance, which, as he ap- 
 prehended it himself, must add some pe- 
 culiar weight and credibility to his dis- 
 
 
 
226 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 course. And he then told me, in his 
 colonel's absence, that he questioned not 
 but he should have everlasting reason to 
 bless God on Colonel Gardiner's account : 
 for he had been a father to him in all his 
 interests, both temporal and spiritual. 
 He added, that he had visited him almost 
 every day during his illness, with reli- 
 gious advice and instruction, as well as 
 taken care that he should want nothing- 
 that might conduce to the recovery of his 
 health. And he did not speak of this as 
 the result of any particular attachment to 
 him, but as the manner in which he was 
 accustomed to treat those under his com- 
 mand." 
 
 6. The Colonel and the Lord's Supper. 
 
 *' A more devout communicant at the 
 table of the Lord," says Dr. Doddridge, 
 in his Life of Colonel Gardiner, *' has 
 perhaps seldom been anywhere known. 
 Often have I had the pleasure to see that 
 manly countenance softened into all the 
 marks of humiliation and contrition on 
 this occasion ; and to discern, in spite of 
 all his efforts to conceal them, streams of 
 tears flowing down from his eyes, while 
 he has been directing them to those me- 
 morials of his Redeemer's love. And 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 227 
 
 some who have conversed intimately 
 with him after he came from that ordi- 
 nance, have observed a visible abstraction 
 from surrounding objects, by which there 
 seemed reason to imagine, that his soul 
 was wrapt up in holy contemplation. 
 And I particularly remember, that when 
 we had once spent a gi-eat part of the 
 following Monday in riding together, he 
 made an apology to me for being so ab- 
 sent as he seemed, by telling me that his 
 heart was flown upwards, before he was 
 aware, to Him whom not having seen he 
 loved : and he was rejoicing in him with 
 such unspeakable joy, that he could not 
 hold it down to creature converse." 
 
 7. Captain Macnamara and Colonel Gar- 
 diner. 
 
 Captain Macnamara, on his trial for 
 having killed Colonel Montgomery in a 
 duel, intimated that he could have over- 
 looked the conduct of his antagonist, if 
 the public would have overlooked his, in 
 thus acting. Public ojjinion, therefore, 
 was his idol, which he worshipped as a 
 god. Religion and humanity, as he in 
 effect acknowledged, might have required 
 him to do otherwise : but he was a 
 gentleman, a man of a high sense of 
 Q 2 
 
228 Anecdotes of Soldiers, 
 
 honour, and public opinion must be 
 obeyed rather than the Divine commands ! 
 How much more noble, rational, and 
 manly, was the language of Colonel Gar- 
 niner, in refusing a challenge to fi^ht a 
 duel : "I am afraid of sinning : though 
 you know, Sir," said the heroic Christian 
 officer, "that 1 am not afraid of fighting." 
 
 8. The French Officer turning Protestant to 
 obtain a Crown. 
 
 A French officer, who was a prisoner 
 upon his parole at Reading, met with a 
 Bible. He read it : and was so impressed 
 with its contents, that he was convinced 
 of the folly of his sceptical principles and 
 infidelity, and of the truth of Christianity, 
 and resolved to become a Protestant. 
 When his gay associates rallied him for 
 taking so serious a turn, he said in his 
 vindication, " I have done no more than 
 my old school-fellow Bernadotte, who has 
 become a Lutheran." " Yes, but he be- 
 came so," said his friend, " to obtain a 
 crown." " My motive," said the Chris- 
 tain officer, " is the same ; we differ only 
 as to the place : — the object of Bernadotte 
 is to obtain the crown of Sweden, mine 
 is to obtain a crown in heaven." 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 229 
 
 9. The British Officer and American Indian. 
 
 During the American war, an officer in 
 the British army was ordered up the 
 country with his regiment, to watch the 
 conduct of the natives, whom he found of 
 a peaceable disposition, and willing to live 
 on friendly terms with the English : so 
 that the latter had chiefly to study how 
 they might beguile their time, by hunting, 
 shooting, and fishing. One day our 
 young hero, walking out at sun-rising, 
 espied at a distance, in a plain, a grey- 
 headed old native, taking, he supposed, 
 aim at some game ; and the nearer he ap- 
 proached to him, the firmer he seemed 
 fixed in his object ; when coming up to 
 him, he took him by the arm, saying, 
 " What are you about ? " The old man 
 made no reply, but waved his hand, ex- 
 pressive of his desire for him to stand at 
 a distance. This not satisfying the 
 officer, he repeated the question, and re- 
 ceived a second time the waving of the 
 hand ; at length, roused into astonish- 
 ment, he said, "You old fool, what are 
 you about ? " To which the venerable 
 Indian answered, " I am worshipping the 
 Great Spirit." The question then was, 
 " Where is he to be found ? " to which 
 the unpolished stranger replied, "Soldier! 
 
230 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 where is he not?" These words were 
 uttered with such an energ}', and with 
 such an expression of countenance, as 
 made the officer apologize for his rude- 
 ness, and confess he should never forget 
 this appeal to his dying day. 
 
 10, The Pious Officer and his fVifein a 
 Storm at Sea. 
 
 Some years ago, an officer in the array, 
 who was a pious man, was drafted abroad 
 with his regiment. He accordingly em- 
 barked, with his wife and children. They 
 had not been many days at sea, when a 
 violent storm arose, which threatened the 
 destruction of the ship, and the loss of all 
 their lives. Consternation and terror 
 prevailed among the crew and passengers ; 
 his wife also was greatly alarmed. In the 
 midst of all, he was perfectly calm and 
 composed ; his wife observing this, began 
 to upbraid him with want of aflFectiori to 
 her and his children : urging, that if he 
 was not concerned for his own safety, he 
 ought to be for theirs. He made no reply, 
 but immediately left the cabin, to which 
 he returned in a short time with his sword 
 drawn in his hand, and with a stern coun- 
 tenance pointed it to her breast : but she, 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 23 1 
 
 smiling, did not appear at all disconcerted 
 or afraid. *' What!" said he, "are you 
 not afraid when a drawn sword is at your 
 breast?" "No," answered she, "not 
 when I know that it is in the hand of him 
 who loves me." " And would you have 
 me," replied he, " to be afraid of this 
 storm and tempest, when I know it to be 
 in the hands of my heavenly Father, who 
 loves me ?" 
 
 11. The Blaspheming French Soldiers. 
 
 On the 4th of August, 1796, between 
 eleven and twelve o'clock in the forenoon, 
 a violent storm of thunder and lightning 
 arose in the district of Montpelier. In a 
 field about a mile from the town, a body 
 of nine hundred French soldiers lay en- 
 camped. At a short distance from the 
 camp, five of the soldiers were assisting a 
 husbandman in gathering in the produce 
 of the earth for hire. When the storm 
 came on, the whole party took refuge 
 under a tree, where the five soldiers be- 
 gan to blaspheme God for interrupting 
 them in their labours ; and one of them, 
 in the wildness of his presumption, took 
 up his firelock, which he happened to 
 have by him, and pointing it towards the 
 
232 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 skies, said that he would fire a bullet at 
 Him who sent the storm I Seized with 
 horror at this daring, blasphemous decla- 
 ration, the husbandman made all possible 
 haste to quit their compan)' ; but scarcely 
 had he got to the distance of ten paces 
 from the tree, when a flash of lightning' 
 struck four of the soldiers dead, and 
 wounded the fifth in such a manner, that 
 his guilty life was considered as termi- 
 nated. 
 
 12. The Highland Regiment and the Bible. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, when going on his first 
 mission to South Africa, received from 
 the Bible Society a number of copies of 
 the Holy Scriptures, to be distributed to a 
 Highland regiment stationed at the Cape 
 of Good Hope. Having arrived there, the 
 regiment was drawn out in order to re- 
 ceive the Bibles. The box containing 
 them, and Mr. Campbell, were placed in 
 the centre ; and on his presenting the 
 first Bible to one of the men, he took out 
 of his pocket/o?/;- shillings and sixpence for 
 the sacred book ; making this worthy de- 
 claration : " I enlisted to serve my king 
 and my country, and I have been well and 
 regularly paid j and I will not accept of a 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 233 
 
 Bible as a present, when I can pay for it." 
 His noble example was followed by the 
 whole regiment. 
 
 13. The Highland Soldiers in India. 
 
 Two hundred men of a regiment of High- 
 landers, commanded by General Macleod, 
 were taken prisoners, during the war in 
 India against Tippoo Saib. That cruel 
 tyrant beat them in the mo>t barbarous 
 manner, and fed them upon bad rice 
 (which is a slow poison), allowing them 
 only a small portion of this. Every day 
 they were exposed to the burning sun, 
 and every night forced to lie down in the 
 unwholesome dews. All this was done to 
 make them consent to become Mohamme- 
 dans, and to forsake the faith of Christ. 
 Day by day they saw their comrades die ; 
 and day by day their keepers offered them 
 liberty, and plenty, and life ; but not one 
 could be persuaded to buy these blessings 
 on such conditions. They were almost all 
 poor, ignorant men ; but their minds had 
 been early impressed with the great truths 
 of religion : they knew tiiat to give it up 
 would be to deny Him who loved them, 
 and was able to support them in all their 
 suflferings ; and this knowledge was 
 
234 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 enough to cheer them in the hour of trial, 
 when they saw death slowly draw near, 
 far from their native country, and having 
 no expectation that their friends would 
 weep over them, or know their fate. 
 
 In 181] there were still living a few of 
 this noble band of martyrs, who had re- 
 turned from captivity, and had survived — 
 as was supposed from having been fed, 
 not with bad rice, but Mith a small quan- 
 tity of the bird-seed which the natives 
 gave their birds. They and their compa- 
 nions were from the island of Sky. As to 
 those who perished in silence, saints and 
 angels will bear witness to their triumph, 
 when all the glory of the East shall have 
 passed away, and these faithful soldiers 
 shall receive crowns of righteousness 
 from the ** Captain of their salvation." 
 
 14. Three Soldiers in the Barracks. 
 
 A young man in the army having been 
 called by the grace of God, but having no 
 place in the barracks where he could en- 
 joy the privilege of the Throne of Mercy, 
 was accustomed to seek communion with 
 Heaven in an adjoining field. It happened 
 that there were two of his comrades, who 
 had long cherished a deep-rooted enmity 
 in their hearts against each other, and 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 235 
 
 who resolved to indulge that disposition 
 in a battle during the night, being pre- 
 vented in the day by the fear of punish- 
 ment. ITiey chose the same field for their 
 fighting, as the other had for prayer. The 
 field was large, and they might have 
 chosen different parts of it : but Provi- 
 dence directed the sons of murder to the 
 very spot on which the young man was 
 engaged in pouring forth his soul iinto 
 God. They were surprised at hearing a 
 voice in the field at that time of night, 
 and much more so, on drawing nigh, to 
 hear a man in prayer. They halted, and 
 gave attention; and, wonderful to tell, 
 the prayer was the means of turning their 
 enmity into brotherly love. Instantly they 
 took each other by the hand, confessing 
 mutually that there remained no feeling 
 of hatred in their bosoms, and that they 
 were resolved on cherishing no other feel- 
 ings but those of benevolence and cordial 
 kindness. 
 
 15. The Soldier preserved from. a Bullet-shot 
 by his Bible. 
 
 It was customary for the soldiers of the 
 Commonwealth, under Cromwell, to carry 
 each a Bible in his pocket. Among others 
 a profligate young man, who was ordered 
 
236 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 out to attack some fortress, received a 
 bullet in his side, and which he found 
 lodged in his Bible. On examining how 
 far it had penetrated, he found it had 
 gone so far as to rest opposite those words 
 in Ecclesiaste:* — " Rejoice, O young man, in 
 thy youth, and let thy bean cheer thee in 
 the days of thy youth ; and walk in the 
 ways of thy heart, and in the sight of 
 thine eyes : but know thou, that for all 
 these things, God will bring thee into 
 judgment." The words, so appropriate 
 to his case, powerfully affected his mind; 
 and proved, by the blessing of God, the 
 means of his conversion. He used to ob- 
 serve, that the Bible had been the happy 
 means of saving both his soul and his 
 body. 
 
 16. A Soldier preserved from the Bayonet by 
 his Bible. 
 
 John Brotherton died in his native vil- 
 lage, Blynhill, Staffordshire, in the eigh- 
 tieth year of his age. He had been for 
 eighteen years in the grenadier company 
 of the thirty-seventh regiment, and fought 
 with that corps in the battle of Minden. 
 On leaving his father's cottage to enter 
 the army, Brotherton took with him a 
 small Bible, determining to make it the 
 
Aiiecdotes of Soldiers. 237 
 
 companion of his marches. Previously to 
 an engagement, he put the book upon his 
 breast, between his coat and waistcoat — 
 a practice to which he once owed the 
 preservation of his life. In a battle fought 
 in Germany, while the thirty-seventh re- 
 giment was engaged in close quarters 
 with the enemy, he received a thrust from 
 a bayonet, directed against his heart. The 
 point of the weapon, after piercing his 
 belt and coat, passed through the cover 
 of his Bible, and perforated above fifty of 
 its leaves. This deliverance, it is be- 
 lieved, had a salutary effect upon his mind ; 
 and his Bible remains in the possession of 
 his family. 
 
 17. The Praying Soldier and Mocking 
 Lieutenant. 
 
 A young man, who mingled in the ter- 
 rible scene at Waterloo, mentioned the 
 following particulars to a friend. It was 
 the first time he had seen such a dreadful 
 kind of exhibition ; and the approach of a 
 vast number of horses and men, armed 
 with the instruments of death, filled his 
 mind with consternation and fear. Calling 
 to recollection what his pious father had 
 often told him, to seek protection from 
 God, who is a present help in the hour of 
 
238 Anecdotes of Soldiers. 
 
 danger, he retired to a private place, away 
 from his companions, and implored the 
 protection of the Almighty. A very wicked 
 lieutenant who was in the regiment (the 
 seventh ), overheard him, and laugh- 
 ing, said, "There is no danger of your 
 being killed to-day ;" and treated the duty 
 of prayer in a very light manner. But 
 mark what followed. Away they went to 
 the field, where, in a short time, they 
 were called to engage ; and the second 
 volley from the enemy separated the lieu- 
 tenant's head from his body ! Thus he 
 was suddenly called into the presence of 
 that God, whose service only a few mo- 
 ments before he had despised and ridi- 
 culed ! Indeed, '* it is a fearful thing to 
 fall into the hands of the living God." 
 
 \^. A Soldier dying in Joyful Hope at 
 Waterloo. 
 
 The glorious influence of the precious truths 
 of the Bible in a dying hour, was finely 
 illustrated in the case of a poor soldier 
 who was mortally wounded at Waterloo. 
 His companion conveyed him to some 
 distance, and laid him down under a tree. 
 Before he left him, the dying soldier en- 
 treated him to open his knapsack, and 
 take out his pocket Bible, and read to him 
 
Anecdotes of Soldiers. 239 
 
 a small portion of it before he closed his 
 eyes in death. When asked what passage 
 he would have read, he desired to hear 
 John xiv, especially verse the 27th — 
 " Peace I leave with you, my peace I g;ive 
 unto you ; not as the world giveth, give I 
 unto you. Let not your heart be troubled ; 
 neither let it be afraid." — "Now," said 
 the dying believer, " I die happy. I de- 
 sire to have peace with God ; and I possess 
 the peace of God, which passeth all un- 
 derstanding." A little while after, one of 
 his officers passed him ; and seeing him 
 in such an exhausted state, asked him 
 how he did. He said, " I die happy ; for 
 I enjoy the peace of God, which passeth 
 all understanding," and then expired. 
 The officer left him, and went into the 
 battle, where he was soon after mortally 
 wounded. When surroimded by his bro- 
 ther officers, filled with anguish and dis- 
 may, he cried out, "Oh! I would give 
 ten thousand worlds, if I had them, that I 
 possessed that peace, which gladdened 
 the heart of a dying soldier whom I saw 
 lying under a tree ; for he declared that 
 he possessed that peace of God, which 
 passeth all understanding. I know no- 
 thing of this peace ! I die miserable ; for 
 1 die in despair 1 " 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 SELECT PERSONAL HYMNS. 
 
 Exhorting the Ephesian believers to cul- 
 tivate the temper and graces becoming 
 their profession as Christians, the apostle 
 Paul enjoins, " Be not drunk with wine, 
 wherein is excess ; but be filled with the 
 Spirit ; speaking to yourselves in Psalms 
 and Hymns and Spiritual Songs, singing and 
 making melody in your heart to the Lord ; 
 giving thanks unto God and the Father 
 in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 Eph. V, 18—20. 
 
 Agreeably to this inspired direction, 
 pious persons in every age have used, 
 both in private and public, Psalms and 
 Hymns, as the means of their edification 
 and comfort. Or> this account we have 
 made the two selections contained in this 
 volume, taken from our most admired 
 writers of sacred poetry. Many of the 
 " Personal Hymns " may be used also in 
 Social Worship. 
 
Select Personal Hymns. 24 1 
 
 1. Concern for Salvation, 
 If 1 have never yet begun 
 
 To tread the sacred road, 
 Lord ! teach my wand'ring feet the way 
 
 To Zion's blest abode. 
 Or, if I'm trav'Uing in the path. 
 
 Assist me with thy strength, 
 And let me swift advances make. 
 
 And reach thy heaven at length. 
 My care, my hope, my first request, 
 
 Are all compris'd in this, — 
 To follow where thy saints have led, 
 
 And then partake their bliss. 
 
 2. Self-dedication to God. 
 Lord, in the strength of grace, 
 
 With a glad heart and free. 
 Myself, my residue of days, 
 
 I consecrate to thee. 
 Thy ransom'd servant, I 
 
 Restore to thee thine own. 
 And from this moment live or die, 
 
 To serve my God alone. 
 
 3. Morning Hymn. 
 Awake, my soul ! and with the sun 
 Thy daily stage of duty run ; 
 Shake off dull sloth, and early rise 
 To pay thy morning sacrifice. 
 Glory to Thee, who safe hast kept. 
 And hast refresh'd me while I slept ; 
 
242 Select Personal Hymns. 
 
 Grant, Lord, when I from death shall wake, 
 
 I may of endless life partake. 
 
 Lord, I my vows to thee renew. 
 
 Disperse my sins as morning dew ; 
 
 Guard my first springs of thought and will, 
 
 And with thyself my spirit fill. 
 
 Direct, control, suggest this day, 
 
 Whate'er I do, whate'er I say ; 
 
 That all my powers, with all their might, 
 
 \n thy sole glory may unite. 
 
 Praise God, from whom all blessings flow. 
 
 Praise him, all creatures here below ; 
 
 Praise him above, ye heavenly host ; 
 
 Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 
 4. Desiring the Holy Spirit. 
 Come, Holy Spirit ! calm my mind. 
 
 And fit me to approach my God ; 
 Remove each vain, each Avorldly thought. 
 
 And lead me to thy blest abode. 
 Hast thou imparted to my soul 
 
 A living spark of heavenly fire 1 
 O kindle now the sacred flame ; 
 
 Teach me to burn with pure desire. 
 Impress upon my wand'ring heart, 
 
 The love that Christ for sinners bore; 
 And give a new, a contrite heart, 
 
 A heart the Saviour to adore. 
 
 5. Value of the Bible. 
 Holy Bible, Book divine ; 
 Precious treasure ! thou art mine ; 
 
Select Personal Hymns. 243 
 
 Mine, to tell me whence I came ; 
 Mine, to teach me what I am : 
 Mine, to chide me when I rove ; 
 Mine, to show a Saviour's love : 
 Mine art thou, to guide my feet ; 
 Mine, to judge, condemn, acquit: 
 Mine, to comfort in distress. 
 If the Holy Spirit bless : 
 Mine, to show, by living faith, 
 Man can triumph over death ! 
 Mine, to tell of joys to come. 
 And the rebel-sinner's doom. 
 O thou precious Book divine : 
 Precious treasure ! thou art mine. 
 
 6. The Better Fart. 
 Beset with snares on ev'ry hand. 
 In life's uncertain path I stand : 
 Saviour divine ! diffuse thy light. 
 To guide my doubtful footsteps right. 
 Engage this roving, treach'rous heart, 
 To fix on Mary's better part ; 
 To scorn the trifles of a day, 
 for joys that none can take away. 
 Then, let the wildest storms arise. 
 Let tempests mingle earth and skies. 
 No fatal shipwreck shall I fear. 
 But all my treasures with me bear. 
 If thou, my Jesus ! still be nigh. 
 Cheerful I live, and joyful die ; 
 Secure, when mortal comforts flee. 
 To find ten thousand worlds in thee. 
 R 2 
 
244 Select Personal Hymns. 
 
 7. The Refuge. 
 Jesus, lover of my soul. 
 
 Let me to thy bosom fly. 
 While the billows near me roll ; 
 
 While the tempest still is high ; 
 Hide me, O my Saviour, hide. 
 
 Till the storm of life has past ; 
 Safe into the haven guide, 
 
 ! receive my soul at last. 
 Other refuge have I none. 
 
 Hangs my helpless soul on thee j 
 Leave, oh ! leave me not alone. 
 
 Still support and comfort me: 
 All my trust on ihee is stay'd. 
 
 All mine help from thee I bring, 
 Cover my defenceless head 
 
 With the shadow of thy wing. 
 Thou, O Christ, ait all I want. 
 
 Boundless love in thee I find ; 
 Raise the fallen, cheer the faint. 
 
 Heal the sick, and lead the blind. 
 Just and holy is thy name, 
 
 1 am all unrighteousness ; 
 Vile and full of sin I am. 
 
 Thou art full of truth and grace. 
 Plenteous grace with thee is found, 
 
 Grace to pardon all my sin ; 
 Let the healing streams abound. 
 
 Make and keep me pure within ; 
 Thou of life the fountain art, 
 
 Freely let me take of thee ; 
 Spring thou up within my heart. 
 
 Rise to all eternity. 
 
Select Personal Hymns, 245 
 
 8. Safely in God. 
 When overwhelm'd with grief, 
 
 My heart within me dies, 
 Helpless and far from all relief, 
 
 To heav'n I lift mine eyes. 
 
 lead me to the rock 
 That's high above my head ; 
 
 And make the covert of thy wings ; 
 
 My shelter and my shade. 
 Within thy presence, Lord, 
 
 For ever I'll abide ; 
 Thou art the tow'r of my defence, 
 
 The refuge where I hide. 
 Thou givest me the lot 
 
 Of those that fear thy name ; 
 If endless life be their reward, 
 
 I shall possess the same. 
 
 9. Becalmed. 
 At anchor laid, remote from home. 
 Toiling, I cry, Sweet Spirit, come ; 
 Celestial breeze, no longer stay. 
 But swell my sails, and speed my way. 
 Fain would I mount, fain would I glow. 
 And loose my cable from below ; 
 But 1 can only spread my sail. 
 Thou, thou must breathe th' auspicious gale. 
 
 10. The support of Faith to the Christian 
 Mariner. 
 
 W' hen passing through the wat'ry deep 
 
 1 ask in faith his promis'd aid, 
 
246 Select Personal Hymns. 
 
 The waves an awful distance keep, 
 
 And shrink from my devoted head. 
 Fearless, their violence I dare, 
 They cannot harm, for God is there ! 
 Since thou hast bid me come to thee 
 
 (Good as thou art and strong to save), 
 I'll walk o'er life's tempestuous sea, 
 
 Upborne by the unyielding wave ; 
 Dauntless, tho' rocks of pride be near, 
 And yawning whirlpools of despair. 
 When darkness intercepts the skies. 
 
 And sorrow's waves around me roll. 
 When high the storms of trouble rise. 
 
 And half o'erwhelm my sinking soul. 
 My soul a sudden calm shall feel. 
 And hear a whisper.^" Peace, be still." 
 
 11. The Pilot. 
 
 Jesus, at thy command 
 
 I launch into the deep. 
 And leave my native land. 
 
 Where sin lulls all to sleep : 
 For thee I fain would all resign, 
 And sail to heaven with tliee and thine. 
 What though the seas are broad. 
 
 What though the waves are strong. 
 What though tempestuous winds 
 
 Distress me ail along : 
 Yet what are seas or stormy wind, 
 Compar'd to Christ, the sinner's friend 1 
 Christ isi'my Pilot wise, 
 
 JNIy compass is his word, 
 
Select Personal Hymns. 247 
 
 My soul each storm defies, 
 
 While 1 have such a Lord ; 
 I trust his faithfulness and pow'r. 
 To save me in the trying hour. 
 Though rocks and quicksands deep 
 
 Through all my passage lie, 
 Yet Christ shall safely keep, 
 And guide me with his eye. 
 How can I sink with such a prop, 
 That bears the world and all things up * 
 By faith I see the land, 
 
 The haven of endless rest ; 
 My soul, thy wings expand, 
 
 And fly to Jesu's breast. 
 O may 1 reach the heavenly shore 
 Where winds and seas distress no more. 
 12. Pardon, 
 My sins are many, like the stars, 
 
 Or sands upon the shore ; 
 But yet the mercies of my God 
 
 Are infinitely more. 
 Manasseh, Paul and JMagdalen, 
 
 Were pardon'd all by thee ; 
 
 I read it, and believe it, Lord, 
 
 For thou hast pardon'd me. 
 
 13. Singing in the Middle Watch. 
 Yes, Lord, my grateful voice I'll raise. 
 
 At midnight, in my watch at sea. 
 The floods shall hear me sing thy praise. 
 
 And tell what grace has done for me. 
 The moon and stars, and fish shall hear. 
 
 Millions shall catch the grateful sound, 
 
248 Select Personal Hymns. 
 
 And winds shall o'er the ocean bear 
 My praise, till earth and heaven rebound. 
 
 I'll praise for grace already given, 
 I'll praise for grace I'm yet to have, 
 
 I'll praise for grace *' reserved in heaven,^* 
 With glory crown'd beyond the grave. 
 
 14. Faith Strengthened. 
 
 liaise, raise, my soul, thy raptur'd sight. 
 With sacred wonder and delight, 
 Jesus, thy own Forerunner, see, 
 Enter'd beyond the veil for thee. 
 Loud let the howling tempest yell, 
 And foaming waves to mountains swell. 
 No shipwreck can my vessel fear. 
 Since hope hath fix'd her anchor there. 
 
 15. A Good Soldier of Jesus Christ. 2 Tim. ii, 3. 
 
 Am I a soldier of the cross, 
 
 A follower of the Lamb ? 
 And shall I fear to own his cause. 
 
 Or blush to speak his name 1 
 Must I be carried to the skies 
 
 On flow'ry beds of ease 1 
 While others fought to win the prize, 
 
 And sail'd through bloody seas ! 
 Are there no foes for me to face 1 
 
 Must I not stem the flood 1 
 Is this vile world a friend to grace. 
 
 To help me on to God ? 
 Sure I must light if I would reign ; 
 
 Increase my courage. Lord ? 
 
Select Personal Hymns. 249 
 
 I'll bear the toil, endure the pain. 
 
 Supported by thy word. 
 Thy saints in all this glorious war, 
 
 Shall conquer though they die ; 
 They seize the triumph from afar, 
 
 And seize it with their eye. 
 When that illustrious day shall rise. 
 
 And all thine armies shine 
 In robes of victory through the skies, 
 
 I'he glory shall be thine. 
 
 16. The Chrhtian Warfare. 
 Stand up, my soul, shake off thy fears. 
 And gird the gospel-armour on ; 
 March to the gates of endless joy. 
 Where thy great Captain-Saviour's gone. 
 Hell and thy sins resist thy course ; 
 But hell and sin are vanquish'd foes ; 
 Thy Jesus naii'd them to the cross, 
 And sung the triumph when he rose. 
 What tho' the prince of darkness rage. 
 And waste the fury of his spite ; 
 Eternal chains confine him down 
 To fiery deeps, and endless night. 
 W'hat tho' thine inward lusts rebel ; 
 'Tis but a struggling gasp for life ; 
 The weapons of victorious grace 
 Shall slay thy sins, and end the strife. 
 Then let my soul march boldly on. 
 Press forward to the heav'nly gate ; 
 There peace and joy eternal reign, 
 And glittering robes for conqu'rors wait. 
 
250 Select Perso?ial Hymtis. 
 
 There shall I wear a starry crown, 
 And triumph in almighty grace ; 
 While all the armies of the skies 
 Join in my glorious Leader's praise. 
 
 17. ''Peace, be still." 
 
 The billows swell, the winds are high, 
 
 Clouds overcast the wintry sky. 
 
 Out of the depths to thee I call, 
 
 My fears are great, my strength is small. 
 
 O Lord, the pilot's part perform, 
 
 And guide and guard me through the storm 
 
 Defend me from each threat'ning ill, 
 
 Control the waves, say, " Peace be still." 
 
 Amidst the roaring of the sea, 
 
 My soul still hangs her hope on thee ; 
 
 Thy constant love, thy faithful care. 
 
 Is all that saves me from despair. 
 
 Dangers of every shape and name. 
 
 Attend the followers of the Lamb, 
 
 Who leave the world's deceitful shore. 
 
 And leave it to return no more. 
 
 Tho' tempest-toss'd, and half a wreck, 
 
 INly Saviour through the floods I seek ; 
 
 Let neither winds nor stormy main 
 
 Force back my shatter'd bark again. 
 
 18. The Sea Shore. 
 
 In ev'ry object, here, I see 
 Something, O Lord, that leads to thee ; 
 firm as the rocks thy promise stands. 
 Thy mercies countless as the sands, 
 
Select Personal Hymns. 25 1 
 
 Thy love a sea immensely wide. 
 
 Thy grace an overflowing tide. 
 
 In every object, here, I see 
 
 Something, my heart, that points at thee ; 
 
 Hard as the rocks that bound the strand, 
 
 Unfiuitful as the barren sand, 
 
 Deep and deceitful as the ocean, 
 
 And, like the lides, in constant motion. 
 
 19. Lord's Day Evening. 
 
 When, O my Saviour, when shall 1 
 
 Behold thee all serene ; 
 Blest in perpetual Sabbath-day, • 
 
 Without a veil between 1 
 Assist me while I wander here, 
 
 Amidst a world of cares ; 
 Incline my heart to pray with love, 
 
 And then accept my prayers. 
 Thy Spirit, O my Father, give. 
 
 To be my guide and friend, 
 To light my path to ceaseless joys, 
 
 To Sabbaths without end. 
 
 20. Death and Glory anticipated. 
 
 Sweet to rejoice in lively hope. 
 
 That when my change shall come, 
 Angels will hover round my bed, 
 
 And v/aft my spirit home. 
 Then shall my disimprison'd soul 
 
 Behold Him and adore : 
 Be with his likeness satisfied, 
 
 And grieve and sin no more. 
 
252 Select Personal Hymns. 
 
 Soon, too, my slumbering dust shall hear 
 
 The trumpet's quickening sound. 
 And by my Saviour's power rebuilt, 
 
 At his right hand be found. 
 These eyes shall see Him in that day. 
 
 The God that died for me ! 
 And all my rising bones shall say, 
 
 " Lord ! who is like to thee ! " 
 If such the views which grace unfolds. 
 
 Weak as it is below. 
 What raptures must the church above 
 
 In Jesu's presence know ! 
 O may the unction of these truths, 
 
 For ever with me stay : 
 Till from her sinful cage releas'd 
 
 My spirit flies away. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 SELECT SOCIAL HYMNS. 
 
 1. Heavenly Jiry on Earth. 
 Come, we that love the Lord, 
 
 And let our joys be known ; 
 Join in a song with sweet accord, 
 
 And thus surround the throne. 
 The sorrows of the mind 
 
 Be banish 'd from the place ! 
 Religion never was design'd 
 
 To make our pleasures less. 
 Let those refuse to sing, 
 
 That never knew our God ; 
 But fav'rites of the heav'nly King 
 
 May speak their joys abroad. 
 The men of grace have found 
 
 Glory begun below, 
 Celestial fruits on earthly ground 
 
 From faith and hope may grow. 
 Then let our songs abound, 
 
 And ev'ry tear be dry ; 
 We're marching thro' Immanuel's ground 
 
 To fairer worlds on high. 
 
254 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 2. Worthy the Lamb. 
 
 Come, let us join our cheerful songs 
 
 With angels round the throne ; 
 Ten thousand thousand are their tongues, 
 
 But all their joys are one. 
 " Worthy the Lamb that died," they cry, 
 
 " To be exalted thus : " 
 " Worthy the Lamb," our lips reply, 
 " For he was slain for us." 
 Jesus is worthy to receive 
 
 Honour and power divine ; 
 And blessings more than we can give, 
 
 Be, Lord, for ever thine. 
 Let all tkiat dwell above the sky. 
 
 And air, and earth, and seas. 
 Conspire to lift thy glories high, 
 
 And speak thine endless praise. 
 The whole creation join in one. 
 
 To bless the sacred name 
 Of Him that sits upon the throne. 
 
 And to adore the Lamb. 
 
 3. Social Prayer. 
 
 Jesus, where'er thy people meet. 
 There they behold thy mercy seat ; 
 Where'er they seek thee thou art found. 
 And ev'ry place is hallow'd ground. 
 For thou, within no walls confin'd, 
 Inhabitest the humble mind ; 
 Such ever bring thee where they come. 
 And going, take thee 1o their home. 
 
Select Social Hymns. 255 
 
 Dear Shepherd of thy chosen few. 
 Thy former mercies here renew ; 
 Here to our waiting hearts proclaim 
 The sweetness of thy saving name. 
 Here may we prove the pow'r of pray'r. 
 To strengthen faith, and sweeten care ; 
 To teach our faint desires to rise, 
 And bring all heav'n before our eyes. 
 
 4. Compassion to the Weak. 
 
 With joy we meditate the grace 
 
 Of our High-Priest above : 
 His heart is made of tenderness, 
 
 His bowels melt with love. 
 Touch'd with a sympathy within. 
 
 He knows our feeble frame ; 
 He knows what sore temptations mean 
 
 For he has felt the same. 
 But spotless, innocent, and pure. 
 
 The great Redeemer stood. 
 While Satan's fiery darts he bore 
 
 And did resist to blood. 
 He in the days of feeble flesh, 
 
 Pour'd out his cries and tears ; 
 And in his measure feels afresh 
 
 What ev'ry member bears. 
 He'll never quench the smoking flax, 
 
 But raise it to a flame ; 
 The bruised reed he never breaks, 
 
 Nor scorns the meanest name. 
 Then let our humble faith address 
 
 His mercy and his pow'r ; 
 
256 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 We shall obtain deliv'ring grace 
 In the distressing hour. 
 
 5. Address to the Holy Spirit. 
 
 Holy Comforter ! descend ; 
 
 Unfold the things of God ; 
 Bid our fears and sorrows end, 
 
 Through faith in Jesu's blood ; 
 Thine it is the blood t'apply, 
 
 Thine, to make us feel and see, 
 He who did for sinners die. 
 
 Hath surely died for me. 
 God of love, and light of light, 
 
 Jesus in us reveal; 
 Justify us in his right. 
 
 And stamp us with thy seal : 
 Fill our souls with joy and peace : 
 
 Wisdom, grace, and utt'rance give 
 Make us, through his righteousness, 
 
 To life eternal live. 
 
 7. Sailors Crowning Christ. 
 
 All hail the power of Jesu's name ! 
 
 Let sailors prostrate fall : 
 Bring forth the royal diadem. 
 
 And crown him Lord of all. 
 Let Asia's seamen hail him king, 
 
 Chinese and Lascars, fall, 
 Japanese haste, your tribute bring. 
 
 And crown him Lord of all. 
 Come Afric's sailors, Egypt's host. 
 
 And Algerines we call, 
 
Select Socia I Hymns. 257 
 
 Christ and his Cross be all our boast, 
 
 And crown him Lord of all. 
 Crown him America throughout. 
 
 Let isles and main now call, 
 Peruvians, Esquimaux, shall shout. 
 
 And crown him Lord of all. 
 European Seamen near his feet 
 
 Ai Greece and Greenland fall, 
 In Christ now all your brethren greet. 
 
 And crown him Lord of all. 
 But British Sailors, shout his praise, 
 
 In loudest anthems call, 
 For wond'rous grace, through endless days. 
 
 Oh ! crown him Lord of all. 
 
 7. Soldiers Crowning Christ, 
 
 Soldiers look, the sight is glorious. 
 
 See the " Man of Sorrows," now 
 From the fight return'd victorious. 
 
 Every knee to him shall bow. 
 Crown him, crown him, 
 Crowns become the victor's brow. 
 Crown the Saviour, angels, crown him. 
 
 Rich the trophies Jesus brings. 
 In the seat of power enthrone him. 
 
 While the vault of heaven rings. 
 Crown him, crown him, 
 Crown the Saviour " King of kings." 
 Sinners in derision crown'd hira. 
 
 Mocking thus the Saviour's claim. 
 Saints and angels crowd around him. 
 
 Own his title, praise his name, 
 s 
 
258 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 Crown him, crown him. 
 Spread abroad the victor's fame. 
 
 Hark, those bursts of acclamation, 
 Hark, those loud triumphant chords, 
 
 Jesus takes the highest station, 
 O what joy the sight affords. 
 
 Crown him, crown him, 
 " King of kings, and Lord of lords." 
 
 8. The Name of Jesus. 
 
 How sweet the name of Jesus sounds. 
 
 In a believer's ear ! 
 It sooths his sorrows, heals his wounds. 
 
 And drives away his fear. 
 
 It makes the wounded spirit whole. 
 And calms the troubled breast ; 
 
 'Tis manna to the hungry soul, 
 And to the weary rest. 
 
 Dear name ! the Rock on which I build, 
 My Shield and Hiding-place ; 
 
 My never-failing Treas'ry, fill'd 
 With boundless stores of grace. 
 
 Jesus, my Shepherd, Husband, Friend, 
 My Prophet, Priest, and King, 
 
 jNIy Lord, my Life, my Way, my End, 
 Accept the praise I bring. 
 
 Weak is the effort of my heart. 
 And cold my warmest thoughl ; 
 
 But when I see thee as thou art, 
 I'll praise thee as I ought. 
 
Select Social Hymns. 259 
 
 Till then I would thy love proclaim 
 
 With every fleeting breath, 
 And may the music of thy name 
 
 Refresh my soul in death. 
 
 9. Christ the Sacrifice. 
 
 Not all the blood of beasts, 
 
 On Jew^ish altais slain, 
 Could give the guilty conscience peace, 
 
 Or w^ash away the stain. 
 But Christ, the heavenly Lamb, 
 
 Takes all our sins away ; 
 A sacrifice of nobler name. 
 
 And richer blood, than they. 
 JNIy faith would lay her hand 
 
 On that dear head of thine, 
 While like a penitent I stand, 
 
 And there confess my sin. 
 My soul looks back to see 
 
 The burdens thou didst bear. 
 When hanging on the cursed tree. 
 
 And hopes her guilt was there. 
 Believing, we rejoice 
 
 To see the curse remove ; 
 We bless the Lamb with cheerful voice 
 
 And sing his bleeding love. 
 
 10. The Banner Elevated. 
 
 That bloody banner see. 
 
 And in your Captain s sight. 
 
 Fight the good fight of faith with me. 
 My fellow Soldiers, fight. 
 
 s 2 
 
260 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 In mighty phalanx join'd, 
 
 To battle all proceed, 
 Arm'd with th' unconquerable mind 
 
 Which was in Christ your head. 
 Urge on your rapid course, 
 
 Ye blood besprinkled bands, 
 The heavenly kingdom suffers force, 
 
 'Tis seiz'd by violent hands. 
 See there the starry crown, 
 
 That glitters thro' the skies, 
 Satan, the world, and sin, tread down, 
 
 And take the glorious prize. 
 
 11. A blessed Gospel. 
 
 Blest are the souls that hear and know 
 
 The Gospel's joyful sound ; 
 Peace shall attend the path they go, 
 
 And light their steps surround. 
 Their joy shall bear their spirits up 
 
 Thro' their Redeemer's name ; 
 His righteousness exalts their hope. 
 
 Nor Satan dares condemn. 
 The Lord, our glory and defence. 
 
 Strength and salvation gives ; 
 Israel, thy King for ever reigns, 
 
 Thy God for ever lives. 
 
 12. Fear not. 
 
 Give to the winds your fears, 
 
 Hope and be undismay'd, 
 God hears your sighs, and counts your tears. 
 
 He will lift up your head. 
 
Select Social Hymns. 261 
 
 Through waves, through clouds, and storms, 
 
 He gently clears your way : 
 Then wait his time, so shall the night 
 
 Soon end in joyous day. 
 Thou seest our weakness. Lord ! 
 
 Our hearts are known to thee ; 
 O lift thou up the sinking hand. 
 
 Confirm the feeble knee. 
 May we, in life and death. 
 
 Boldly thy truth declare ; 
 And publish, with our latest breath. 
 
 Thy love and guardian care. 
 
 13. The Hoary Tar. 
 
 O haste, victorious Prince, 
 
 That happy, glorious day, 
 When souls like drops of dew, 
 
 Shall own thy gentle sway. 
 O may it bless our longing eyes, 
 And bear our shouts beyond the skies. 
 To thee the hoary tar 
 
 His aged honours pays. 
 To thee the cabin youth 
 
 Devotes his brightest days. 
 And every age their tribute bring 
 And bow to thee, all-conquering King. 
 
 14. Divine Baptism. 
 
 O thou whom John at Jordan's stream, 
 And Saul of Tarsus made their boast, 
 
 Be thou alone our sailors' theme. 
 Baptize them with the Holy Ghost. 
 
262 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 Sailors thou didst at once inspire. 
 On that blest day of Pentecost, 
 
 A might jMushing wind and fire 
 O'erwhelrn'd them with the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Behold a ransom'd sailor stand 
 Before Jerus'lem's mighty host, 
 
 Three thousand souls at God's command. 
 Are baptiz'd with the Holy Ghost. 
 
 O Lord, descend on board our ships. 
 When sailors meet around the coast. 
 
 Preserve them on the boist'rous deeps. 
 Baptize them with the Holy Ghost. 
 
 15. The New Birth. 
 
 Not all the outward forms on earth. 
 Nor rites that God has giv'n, 
 
 Nor will of man, nor blood, nor birth, 
 Can raise a soul to heav'n. 
 
 The sov'reign will of God alone 
 
 Creates us heirs of grace ; 
 Born in the image of his Son, 
 
 A new peculiar race. 
 
 The Spirit, like some heav'nly wind. 
 Blows on the sons of flesh ; 
 
 New models all the carnal mind. 
 And forms the man afresh. 
 
 Our quicken'd souls awake, and rise 
 From the long sleep of death : 
 
 On heav'nly things we fix our eyes, 
 And praise employs our breath. 
 
Select Social Hymns. 263 
 
 16. Relief attainable. 
 
 lliere is a great Phi/sician near, 
 
 Look up, O fainting soul, and live, 
 See in his heavenly smiles appear. 
 
 Such ease as nature cannot give. 
 See in the Saviour's dying blood. 
 
 Life, health, and bliss, abundant flow, 
 'Tis only this dear sacred flood, 
 
 Can ease thy pain, and heal thy woe. 
 Sin throws in vain its pointed dart. 
 
 For here a sovereign cure is found, 
 A cordial for the fainting heart, 
 
 A balm for every painful wound. 
 
 17. The Standard. 
 
 See on the mountain top 
 
 The standard of your God. 
 In Jesus' name I lift it up. 
 
 All stain'd with hallow'd blood. 
 His standard bearer, I, 
 
 The nations now invite. 
 Let all to Jesu's cross draw nigh, 
 
 And with his church unite. 
 All power to him is given. 
 
 He ever reigns the same. 
 Salvation, happiness, and heaven, 
 
 Are all in Jesus' name. 
 Our Captain leads us on, 
 
 He beckons from the skies. 
 And reaches out a starry crown 
 
 And bids us take the prize. 
 
264 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 Be faithful unto death, 
 
 Partake my victory , 
 And thou shalt wear this glorious wreath. 
 
 And thou shalt reign with me, 
 
 18. Salvation. 
 
 Salvation ! O the joyful sound ! 
 
 'Tis pleasure to our ears ; 
 A sovereign balm for every wound, 
 
 A cordial for our fears. 
 Bury'd in sorrow and in sin. 
 
 At hell's dark door we lay. 
 But we arise by grace divine. 
 
 To see a heavenly day. 
 Salvation! let the echo fly 
 
 The spacious earth around. 
 While all the armies of the sky 
 
 Conspire to raise the sound. 
 
 19. The Storm. 
 
 Hark ! the God of glory thunders. 
 
 Swift his vivid lightnings fly : 
 Who is this that works these wonders 1 
 
 Who is this that shakes the sky t 
 Oh ! what a mighty hand is this. 
 Moving all, unseen it is ! 
 When the thunder-clouds are clashing 
 
 O'er our heads, in midnight peals, 
 And the lightning round us flashing, 
 
 Then the stoutest spirit fails ; 
 Yet is this the Saviour's voice. 
 And his people may rejoice. 
 
Select Social Hymns. 265 
 
 Yes ; and in that awful season 
 When the world shall pass away, 
 
 Then, ev'n then, the saints have reason 
 To rejoice, and bless the day ; 
 
 Then is their redemption come, 
 
 Then they reach their wish'd for home. 
 
 Saviour ! grant us hope, with patience, 
 
 Looking to that awful day. 
 Then fulfil our expectations, 
 
 Joyful let us hear thee say, 
 
 " Come ye blessed, and receive 
 
 All a Father's love can give." 
 
 20. The Star of Bethlehem. 
 
 Once on the raging seas I rode, 
 ^ The storm was loud — the night was dark. 
 The ocean yawn'd — and rudely blow'd 
 The wind that toss'd rny found'riog bark. 
 
 Deep horror then my vitals froze, 
 Death- struck, I ceas'd the tide to stem. 
 
 When suddenly a star arose, 
 It was the star of Bethlehem ! 
 
 It was my guide, my light, my all. 
 It bade my dark forebodings cease. 
 
 And through the storm and dangers thrall 
 It led me to the port of peace. 
 
 Now safely moor'd — my perils o'er, 
 
 I'll sing first in night's diadem. 
 For ever, and for evermore. 
 
 The star ! the star of Bethlehem ! 
 
266 Select Social Hymns, 
 
 21. Praise for the Works of God. 
 
 The northern pole and southern rest 
 
 On God's supporting hand ; 
 Darkness and day, from east to west, 
 
 Move round at his command. 
 He bids the liquid waters flow 
 
 To their appointed deep ; 
 The flowing seas their limits know, 
 
 iAnd their own station keep. 
 Thy words the raging- winds control, 
 
 And lule the boist'rous deep, 
 Thou mak'st the sleeping billows roll. 
 
 The rolling billows sleep. 
 Rejoice, ye Seamen, in the Lord, 
 
 This work belongs to you : 
 Sing of his name, his ways, his word. 
 
 How holy, just, and true. 
 
 22. Repentance arid free Pardon, 
 
 Bless'd is the man, for ever bless'd, 
 
 Whose guilt is pardon'd by his God ; 
 Whose sins with sorrow are confess'd, 
 
 Andcover'd with his Saviour's blood. 
 Bless'd is the man to whom the Lord 
 
 Imputes not his iniquities : 
 He pleads no merit of reward. 
 
 And not on works, but grace relies. 
 From guile his heart and lips are free, 
 
 His humble joy, his holy fear. 
 With deep repentance well agree, 
 
 And join to prove his faith sincere. 
 
Select Social Hyynns. 267 
 
 How glorious is that righteousness, 
 That liides and cancels all his sins ! 
 
 While a bright evidence of grace 
 Thro' his whole life appears and shines. 
 
 23. Justification and Sanctification. 
 
 How sad our state by nature is ! 
 
 Our sin how deep it stains ! 
 And Satan binds our captive minds 
 
 Fast in his slavish chains. 
 But there's a voice of sov'reign grace 
 
 Sounds from the sacred word ; 
 " Ho ! ye despairing sinners, come, 
 
 And trust upon the Lord." 
 My soul obeys th' Almighty call. 
 
 And runs to this relief; 
 I would believe thy promise. Lord ; 
 
 O ! help my unbelief. 
 To the dear fountain of thy blood. 
 
 Incarnate God ! I fly ; 
 Here let ine wash my spotted soul 
 
 From crimes of deepest die. 
 A guilty, weak, and helpless worm. 
 
 On thy kind arms I fall ; 
 lie thou my strength and righteousness. 
 
 My Jesus, and my All. 
 
 24. Divine Adoption. 
 
 Behold what wond'rous grace 
 The Father has bestow 'd 
 On sinners of a mortal race. 
 To call them sons of God ! 
 
268 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 Nor doth it yet appear 
 How great we must be made ; 
 But when we see our Saviour here, 
 We shall be like our head. 
 
 A hope so much divine 
 May trials well endure, 
 May purge our souls from sense and sin, 
 As Christ the Lord is pure. 
 
 If in my Father's love 
 I share a filial part, 
 Send down thy Spirit like a dove, 
 To rest upon ray heart. 
 
 We would no longer He 
 Like slaves beneath the throne ; 
 My faith shall Abba, Father, cry. 
 And thou the kindred own. 
 
 25. Vialm the Hundredth. 
 
 Before Jehovah's awful throne, 
 ^ Ye nations bow with sacred joy : 
 Know that the Lord is God alone, 
 He can create and he destroy. 
 
 His sovereign power, without our aid 
 Made us of clay and form'd us men : 
 
 And when like wand'ring sheep we stray'd 
 He brought us to his fold again. 
 
 We'll crowd thy gates with thankful songs ; 
 
 High as the heavens our voices raise ; 
 And earth with her ten thousand tongues 
 
 Shall fill thy courts with sounding praise. 
 
Select Social Hymns. 269 
 
 Wide as the world is thy command, 
 
 Vast as eternity thy love : 
 Firm as a rock thy truth shall stand, 
 
 When rolling years shall cease to move. 
 
 26. Honour and Praise to the Redeemer. 
 
 What equal honours shall we bring, 
 To thee, O Lord our God, the Lamb, 
 
 When all the notes that angels sing. 
 Are far inferior to thy name 1 
 
 Worthy is He that once was slain, 
 The Prince of peace that groan'd and died, 
 
 Worthy to rise, and live, and reign. 
 At his Almighty Father's side. 
 
 Honour immortal must be paid, 
 Instead of scandal and of scorn ; 
 
 While glory shines around his head, 
 And a bright crown without a thorn. 
 
 Blessings for ever on the Lamb, 
 
 AVho bore the curse for wretched men ; 
 
 Let angels sound his sacred name. 
 And every creature say, Amen ! 
 
 27. Praise to the Trinity. 
 
 Bless'd be the Father and his love. 
 To whose celestial source we owe 
 
 Rivers of endless joys above, 
 And rills of comfort here below. 
 
270 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 Glory to thee, great Son of God, 
 
 From whose dear wounded body rolls 
 A precious stream of vital blood. 
 
 Pardon and life for dying souls. 
 We give the sacred Spirit praise, 
 
 Who in our hearts of sin and woe 
 Makes living springs of grace arise, 
 
 And into boundless glory flow. 
 Thus God the Father, God the Son, 
 
 And God the Spirit, we adore ; 
 That sea of life and love unknown. 
 
 Without a bottom or a shore. 
 
 28. Seamen's Praises, 
 
 Ye British Seamen, praise the Lord ; 
 
 To you the work belongs ; 
 For God invites you, by his word. 
 
 To raise your Gospel songs. 
 Rejoice in his redeeming love, 
 
 His wondrous mercy tell ; 
 How Christ descended from above. 
 
 To save your souls from hell. 
 Let the sweet praises of his name 
 
 Resound from pole to pole ; 
 To every shore his grace proclaim. 
 
 As far as billows roll. 
 
 29. Death and Burial of a Saint. 
 
 Why do we mourn departing friends ? 
 Or shake at death's alarms ? 
 
Seiect Social Hymns. 271 
 
 'Tis but the voice that Jesus sends 
 To call them to his arms. 
 
 Why should we tremble to convey 
 
 Their bodies to the tomb 1 
 There the dear flesh of Jesus lay. 
 
 And left a long perfume. 
 
 The graves of all his saints he bless'd, 
 
 And soften'd every bed : 
 Where should the dying members rest, 
 
 But with the dying head 1. 
 
 Thence he arose, ascending high, 
 And show'd our feet the way ; 
 
 Up to the Lord our flesh shall fly 
 At the great rising day. 
 
 Then let the last loud trumpet sound 
 
 And bid our kindred rise. 
 Awake, ye nations under ground ! 
 
 Ye saints, ascend the skies ! 
 
 30. Our God for ever and ever. 
 
 This God is the God we adore, 
 Our faithful, unchangeable friend, 
 
 Whose love is as large as his power. 
 And neither knows measure nor end. 
 
 'Tis Jesus, the first and the last. 
 Whose Spirit shall guide us safe home ; 
 
 W^e'll praise him for all that is past. 
 And trust him for all that's to come. 
 
i72 Select Social Hymns. 
 
 31. Love to the Brethren. 
 
 Blest be the tie that binds 
 
 Our hearts in Christian love ! 
 The fellowship of kindred minds 
 
 Is like to that above. 
 Before our Father's throne, 
 
 We pour our ardent prayers ; 
 Our fears, our hopes, our aims are one, 
 
 Our comforts and our cares. 
 When we asunder part. 
 
 It gives us inward pain ; 
 But we shall still be join'd in heart. 
 
 And hope to meet again. 
 This glorious hope revives 
 
 Our courage by the way ; 
 While each in expectation lives, 
 
 And longs to see the day. 
 From sorrow, toil, and pain. 
 
 And sin, we shall be free ; 
 And perfect love and friendship reign 
 
 Thro' all eternity. 
 
 32. At Dismission. 
 
 May the grace of Christ our Saviour, 
 
 And the Father's boundless love, 
 With the Holy Spirit's favour, 
 
 Rest upon us from above ! 
 Thus vf.ay we abide in union 
 
 With each other and the Lord ; 
 And possess, in sweet communion, 
 
 Joys which earth cannot aftord. 
 
Select Social Hymns. 273 
 
 33. Praise to God, 
 
 From all that dwell below the skies. 
 Let the Creator's praise arise ; 
 Let the Redeemer's name be sung, 
 Thro' ev'ry land, by ev'ry tongue. 
 Eternal are thy mercies, Lord ; 
 Eternal truth attends thy word : 
 Thy praise shall sound from shore to shore, 
 Till suns shall rise and set no more. 
 
 CHARLES WOOD A>fD SON, PRINTERS, 
 
 Poppiii's Court, Fleet Street. 
 
Works by T, Timpson, 
 
 CHURCH HISTORY THROUGH ALL 
 
 AGES, 
 
 From the First Promise of a Saviour to the 
 Year 1830. 7s. cloth bds. 
 
 " The whole work discovers much patience and 
 extent of research, judicious selection, fidelity and 
 impartiality of statement, candour in judging of 
 characters 'and events, and a sacred solicitude to ex- 
 hibit and recommend sound scriptural principle." — 
 Congregational Magazine. 
 
 ** \Ve regard this compendium as a valuable addition 
 to our Christian Classics for the use and improvement 
 of the rising generation." — Evangelical Mag. 
 
 " Mr. Timpson has delineated his picture with a 
 faithful and steady hand. He has evinced an ex- 
 tensive acquaintance with ecclesiastical affairs, both 
 foreign and domestic, in the different periods of the 
 world." — Imperial Mag. 
 
 " Every praise is due to Mr. T. for candour, and 
 for handling this subject in an intelligent and able 
 manner. Considering the study of ecclesiastical affairs 
 as a valuable qualification for Sunday School Teachers, 
 we recommend it to their favourable attention as a 
 work of talent and industry." — Teacher's Mag. 
 
JVorks by T. Timpson. 
 
 "It is the best piece on Church History, that we 
 have ever read. This will doubtless become a standard 
 book of reference." — Home Missionary Mag. 
 
 "Tinipson's Church History through all Ages has 
 not its equal in our own or in any other language." — 
 Revivalist. 
 
 "Mr. Milner's Church History comes down only 
 to the German Reformation. Mr.Timpsou's is brought 
 down to the year i8;:l0; and of course exhibits the 
 general progress of religion among the several bodies 
 of Dissenters, as well as in the Church of England." 
 Christian Ladies^ Friend, 
 
 "To Mr. Timpson belongs the praise of condensa- 
 tion, faithfulness, and impartiality. So far as we 
 have observed, it cannot he discovered to what sect he 
 belongs. We wish it the mostexteusive circulation." 
 Baptist Mag. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN DIRECTORY, 
 
 Or Guide to Daily Walking with God, for 
 
 Youtig Persons. Cloth, price 2*. 
 
 "We have many similar books to Mr. Timpson's, 
 but we know of none which we would so warmly 
 recommend to Christian parents, as a valuable addi- 
 tion to the libraries of their young people. It em- 
 bodies the contents of many large volumes. At this 
 season, when so many of our young people are again 
 being separated from their parents and pastors, we 
 liope none of them will be allowed to return to their 
 several schools, or houses of business, without a copy 
 of this book." — Congregational Mag. 
 
 " Mr. Timpson's little volume is a sort of religious 
 medley, full of excellent precepts and valuable infor- 
 mation on divers Christian subjects. It is well 
 arranged, and seems likely to prove serviceable to 
 young persons." — Teacfter's Mag. 
 
JVorks by T. Timpson. 
 
 A FATHER'S REASONS FOR CHRIS- 
 TIANITY, 
 
 In Conversations on Paganism, Mahome- 
 tanism, Judaism, and Christianity. Third 
 Edition, cloth 1*. 6d. 
 
 "This is a luminous, well-written, and highly in- 
 fitructipe publication, admirably adapted for the im- 
 provement of youth." — Evangelical Mag. 
 
 "This is a very useful, seasonable, aud sensible 
 compendium of the' evidences in favour of Christianity, 
 in familiar dialogues, embracing all the principal 
 arguments and facts recorded by the best writers." — 
 Home Missionary Mag. 
 
 "We do not wonder that this judicious little book 
 has passed into a third edition. We trust that many 
 headsof families and conductors of schools, particularly 
 those for boys, will avail themselves of this excellent 
 manual in the formation of the Christian chamcter of 
 our youth."— Juvenile Friend. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN'S ANNUAL DIREC- 
 TORY THROUGH THE BIBLE. 
 
 With Tables for the Reading of every Day, 
 by which the Scriptures may be read in 
 a Year. Seventh Edition. 18mo. 3d. 
 
 "We consider this aii admirable little Tract. We 
 think it deserves to be preserved for daily use within 
 the cover of everv Bible."— Christian Ladies' Friend. 
 
Theological Semmary-Speer Lit 
 
 1 1012 01002 7102